Frie-n-emy

Chapters

Chp 1: Spartan 027
Chp 2: Odd Ones Out
Chp 3: Truth and Rehibilitation
Chp 5: Initial Collision part 2 (The Big Bang)
Chp 6: Initial Collision part 3(Crash landing)
Chp 7: Bathou'mus the unlikely hero
Chp 8: Split up
Chp 9: Your highness.
Chp 10: Justification
Chp 11: Reinforcments
Chp 12: Plans of engagement
Bonus chp 1: Scanning
Chp 13: The Unknown Battle Part 1
Chp 14: The Unkown Battle part 2
Chp 15: Hide n seek
Chp 16: Endless Dreams Of Agony
Chp 17: Honorary Titles
Bonus chp 2: For Him, Requiem
Chp 4: Initial Collision part 1(Getting started.)

Chp 1: Spartan 027

//055 hours after the destruction of reach//

// Personal cabin of The Captain//

// Aboard the Genesis//

The sizzling sound of a cryo tube is heard from inside the captain's private quaters. The door of the tube slides up and out comes a crumpled body falling to the floor. The body readies itself as it hits the ground, but has trouble in doing so. The right arm and leg seem to be absent from its body. The aging man rolls to his left, trying to get a good look at his surroundings with his one good eye. He feels something warm touch his skin, banishing the cold from his body. He looks up and see's a bluried young woman, trying to speak to him. The voice comes in muted, but soon becomes much more clear as her deep hazel eyes beamed out of her smooth dark skin.

“Sir! Are you alright?"

“I’m fine,” Said the handicapped Captain.

“Please, grab my... *Cough* synthetic limbs,”

The assistant hurriedly grabbed the robotic looking arm, sitting adjacent to the cryo tube from which the Captain came from. Bending down, she cupped the arm next to the stubby right shoulder of the Captain. The end of the robot arm sprouted out miniature wires that quickly grabbed into the muscle nerves connecting to the rest of his body. Making him cough a series of grunts and moans of pain, as the arm made its final connecting points to his neural network.

“You know, lieutenant, *cough* Maybe you're right, maybe I should leave it attached when I go into cryo sleep,” smiled the Captain.

“You do, what you think is best sir. After all you are the Captain.” Compiled the lieutenant.

“Oh don’t be such an ass and get my leg,” chuckled the Captain.

The lieutenant walked back over to the table and grabbed the odd looking component. The Captain laid his back against the base of the tube, lifting his stubby quadricep up when the lieutenant came back with his leg.

“So, what’s new?” The Captain asked.

“Oh, you know." She started. "Covenant killing us here and there, still haven’t found a sufficient way of retaliating back to save Mankind, same old song and dance.” answered the Lieutenant sadistically.

“Oh wow, really? I had no idea, It’s not like I’m a Captain of a certain goddamn military branch or something, where I've spent 20 years of my life trying to contribute any sort of- DAMMIT!!!” he cried out, as the limb reconnected back into the base of his spinal column.

“Sir, are you-”

“Finish that sentence, and I’m demoting you to Private ass third class,”

“Sir, there’s no such thing,”

“That won’t stop me from calling you that.”

The lieutenant looked at the Captain rather musingly, a smirk formed on her face, then followed by a laugh. They both laughed for a minute or so as the Captain dressed himself. He wobbled a bit, getting back into the blank nerves that supported his weight. He straightened his uniform after he adjusted his badge and eypatch.

“So why the rushed paced?” the Captain asked, after a sadisfying whip of the band around his head.

“Well, the admirals on board have a debriefing soon. We managed to escape from Reach, but there’s a covenant Super Carrier tracking us" She sighed morbidly before contiuning. "Alos there’s this off chance I can get this cute looking officer to have dinner with me sometime.”

The Captain stared blankly at the Lieutenant, seeing the fear in the young womman’s eyes.

“Wow, that’s just too much to take in,”

The Lieutenant’s face turned into a understanding acknowledgmeant of there situation. She lowered her head, as if accepting defeat already.

“I mean somebody on board wants to have dinner with you? I can’t imagine anybody putting up with your bullshit.” The Captain looked back at her, with a smile under his bushy mustache. He went back over to his desk and sat down. Reaching for another stool, he pushed to towards her, motioning her to sit with him. The Lieutenant let out a sigh of relief as she sat next to the Captain.
Both stared into the wall for a time, enjoying the time they had to pretend that they had no responsibilities. To just to stare into that blankness, felt like having an ice cold drink right after a hot afternoon in the middle of June.

“Sir, putting aside humor for a bit, what do you honestly think we should do?” The Captain looked at the Lieutenant as his face turned back into its professional mindset as he wobbled onto his feet as his leg and arm adjusted into their proper function.

“What we always do, kick ass and chew bubble gum.” The Captain said proudly. "And I heard we just ran out of provisions for gum." The Lieutenant rolled his eyes as she too got back to her feat.

“Alright then, here are the files for the debriefing, I will see you as soon as it ends.”

She pulled out a tablet with the records already opened.

“Anything else, Sir,” She said with a salute and military pose.

The Captain looked down at the files in his one realistic hand.

“No, that will be all,” He said monotonously as he continued to stare at the tablet.

The Lieutenant quickly made her way to the elevator. After the soft hissing sound of them closing, the Captain pulled up a file of a golden colored Spartan.

“Alan…” He whispered

//056 hours after the destruction of planet reach//
//Starboard observation deck of the Genesis//

A figure stands before a giant screen, one that shows the wonders and horrors of space. Alone he stands with his solitude thoughts as he reaches for any explanations that could explain his purpose of living. The helmet turns slightly, looking at a bright and distant star.

’It’s so illuminating, as if it’s pulling me towards its beauty. I wish I could just reach out and grab its soothing light, to actually feel its warmth.’

The Spartan reached out towards the bright star, only to have his finger tips stopped by the glass window. Resting his palm he let out a barely audible sigh. He closed his eyes, as if trying to forget everything that has happened to him. To have nothing but an empty mind full of forgotten memories. He breathed slowly through his nose, then letting the concealed anger release from his mouth.
The Spartan pulled back his hand from the window, placing it back at his side. The yellow warrior spent the next ten minutes recalling the events leading up to his now current situation. The Spartan rotated his shoulders, provoking long forgotten pain through his upper body.

Damn Plasma Burns. He mentally scolded himself before he straighten his back

The Spartan shifted his head towards the sound of doors closing behind him. A few steps later, and the Spartan is pulled out of his thoughts by the sound of one clearing his voice. The Spartan turned his attention to the other being in the room, only to find himself being saluted and hearing ‘Sir,’ again for the fifth time that day.

“At ease, sergeant.” ‘How many times have I said that today?’ wondered the Spartan.

“Sir, you are wanted in the debriefing room now,” compiled the sergeant.

“Thank you,” nodded the Spartan, making his way past the edgy sergeant. ‘I guess it would be his first time meeting one of ‘US’ he noted.

As he continued out of the observation deck, he stole quick glances out towards any window that showed the beauty of space. He even stopped mid step to watch a pelican make its way out of the hanger to the air traffic aboard the ship down below. Marines were preparing for something big. Curiously, he took his time to watch the platoons grab their gear and dash to their designated areas. Looks like they were getting ready for boarding defense.

‘Alright, that’s enough sight seeing for now, though, I don’t think I’ll ever get the chance again seeming how I’m, "WANTED", back into debriefing. Funny, I have already deciphered that into, Dear Spartan 027, we, the higher ranking officers of the UNSC, are going to try and get you killed again, thank you for your services. (Insert middle finger here)’ Laughing internally at his joke, he quickly made his way into the elevator.

“Now is a good time as any, I guess,” Mumbled the Spartan. The doors shot opened, allowing him to walk in uninterrupted. The mirrors inside the shaft, reflected his bright yellow and light blue colors from his breacher collar chest plate. His commander and sniper shoulder plates rotated as his arms adjusted a few empty shells around his waist. Each shell had a covenant species labeled on it. They also each had dates on it from when he had killed that higher class operative. His favorite was an elite general that thought he was safe from within his little circular elite body shield. Alan remembered how hilarious it was when he sniped him from almost a click away. The elites that guarded that coward, all scrambled like a bunch of ants after his head burst into a fine purple mist.

From inside his Mark V Mjolnir helmet, a display of his internal HUD, activated to show folders that were labeled, ‘Top secret,’ and 'Personal records.' He opened the Top secrete one and selected another folder that was labeled ‘Music.’ The empty elevator, was soon filled with a noise that could put a plasma grenade explosion to shame.

“Damn, forgot the volume limit.” Growled The Spartan. He tapped a few buttons on his helmet, lowering the volume.

“Ah, much better,” he sighed, letting the music overtake his nervous system, relaxing him.

“Umm… Sir?” The voice was barely noticeable over the internal speakers. The Spartan opened his eyes to a sight he really never wanted to see. The only thought he had was, how long were those elevator doors opened? Everybody in the hall way, which was connected to the elevator, looked shocked at what they had witnessed. A Spartan listening to old style techno remixes. The Spartan then realized he forgot to punch the damned button to the debriefing room.

“Umm… I… umm… ” he staggered, as he slammed the keypad closing the doors in front of him.

“Well....that's not going to go well with the Admirals.” moped 027.

//Debriefing Center//

“This is not going to go well with us 027,” said a rather raspy voice.

“Your helmet audio files will be deleted from their archives, and you will be followed up with yet, another act of insobordination. Understood Spartan?”

“Of course sir” He replied stagnantly.

The room he was in was dark. The only light was from the high desk that were placed above the Spartan. There were at least three different Admirals on top of the chairs that hung over the Spartan like a razor sharp guillotine. Alan couldn't help but feel as if he was in a court room rather then a simple debriefing center.

“Now, with that out of the way, we will start on a quick background history of your, ‘Amazing’ achievements.” The Admiral in the center said. He swiped his wrinkled hands across his desk, searching for the specific files on Alan.

“Oh come on Bart, you sound as if he doesn’t deserve these accomplishments." The Admiral said from his left. "I say he has proven himself in more ways than one." The aging woman looked at Alan with a appreciated smile.

Bart scoffed at her.

“He really doesn’t. In my opinion, he abandoned his mission, and his fellow Spartans to save his own ass.” Bart stated, gleaming down at the Spartan. Alan raised his helmet, looking directly at Bart. If it wasn’t for the helmet, the admiral would have felt an unnatural release inside his bowls from the amount of loathing the Spartan had for him.

“How can you say that? He never left them behind, he completed his mission, and there was no need-”

“Admiral Gwen, as he was leaving, he neglected to realize that there was a covenant Super Carrier that received his signal.” Bart exclaimed. Alan tilted his head in curiosity rather than in shock.

“We will discuss that momentarily 027, but first, procedures and what not." Gwen tapped a few icons on her display, allowing everyone to see the encrypted files in the center. "You were brought up into the Spartan 3 program, 2nd wave of recruits, am I right?” Admiral Gwen asked the Spartan, who nodded.

“You were sent on a recon mission to Harvest to investigate Covenant activities. Also, to study their technology, see if there was an edge we could gain. Your mission was a success but the rest of your squad has been listed M.I.A. Due to their pelican being shot down by anti-air cannons.” Everything went quiet.

Alan could never forget that day. He looked down in respectful silence for his fallen comrades. The ones who will always be first to come to mind when he imagines peace, after this war comes to an end.

“You went A-wall on us. You ignored our orders and went after them." Bart said irritably.

Alan tensed up. He remembered that as well, especially the jump from the pelican and landing on the advancing covenant. He "Ignored Orders" to save anyone left from the crash.

"But, you did managed to recover the reaming information from them. So it all worked out in the end. Luckily for you."

"Enough, Bart." The Admiral said from the right. He folded his black hands together, wanting him to get to the point.

"Very well. Without their sacrifice, we wouldn't have gotten the necessities of covenant technology we have been wanting for quite some time.” Bart mused, holding out an odd looking device, circular in shape but had a flat top and bottom. He placed it on the front of the high table they were sitting on. It started to hover a few centimeters above the table, floating in between 027 and the three admirals in the room. The flat part facing up beamed out a few strands of light that started to show holographic images with covenant language and symbols.

“We were able to decode it, and what we found has given us some... interesting Intel,”

The doors to the debriefing rooms opened once more as somebody made their way towards the stage where the other admirals were.

“My apologies admirals,” The Captain stated

“Captain,” Admiral Bart stated with contempt.

“Ah… Captain James, we were just in the middle of background routines.” Admiral Lorie informed.

“Thank you,” The Captain walked over to the other end of the room to sit. As he passed by the Spartan, he reassured him with a small grin and a nod. As he made it to his seat, Admiral Bart gave him a disapproving look.

“As I was saying, the Intel you provided is most interesting, and also troubling.” Everyone in the group leaned in with utmost interest. 027 stepped unnoticeable closer as well.

“Some of the information shows schematics for an upgrade to the active camouflage equipment. Also some information regarding a device or Installation. We know little of it, but it's giving our top scientist nightmares.” The device in the middle showed a holographic projection of the equipment being placed on a Spartan. Next to the upgrade, showed a halo like structure. The red hologram interface showed that it had little to no data available. It was only part of the hologram show.

“The upgrades now allow the user to move in high speeds without slightly de-cloaking. It also is designed for long term usage, but will burn out after a total of 60 minutes if the user hasn’t moved. Movement will decrease it by almost exactly half the time, being at thirty minutes, which should give the user enough time to complete his mission.”

As Bart finished his last statement, he looked at the Spartan with condescending eyes. An unnatural silence fell across the room, nobody dared to speak. The captain looked at the other admirals in the room, given the debriefing files; he knew what they were to ask of him once more.

“Spartan 027. Since you created a mess that we should court marshaled you for, we have decided that you will go on a covert mission to disable and or destroy the Covenant Super Carrier before it intercepts our position.” 027 stood as motionless as when first he stepped into this debriefing. He knew all too well what was to come. But like a true solider he never showed it. He looked up to the admiral, and with a quick salute, he said the words of what was to be his presumably last line to him.

“Sir, yes sir.”

//Equestria/'/
//Canterlot//

A bright and beautiful morning appeared over the horizon near Canterlot. On a nearby balcony of the royal castle, we see the princess of Equstria looking over her peaceful kingdom. As the sun rose, it grew an acceptably brighter this morning. Celestia smiled at her own form of art, being the princess of the land can have over stressed moments, but today was going to be different. After completing the routine she has done for a few thousand years, she decided to go to the dining area for some breakfast and maybe catch up with Luna. Seeing how today was already on a great start, she decided to take her time by humming a soft melody to herself as she moved through the castle.

Celestia was happier than usual today, when no guards were present; she’d break into a little half trot half walk, creating little dance movements to physically express herself indulged joy. She walked right up to the doors to the dining area, and used her magic to open both doors as if she were making a presentation to the world. Eyeing the table, she saw a very familiar face buried in a pile of food barley touched. Giggling to herself, Celestia walked right up to her, placing an ear to her younger sibling only to hear what she was expecting. She heard little snores which sounded so cute and adorable that Celestia nuzzled her younger sister on her visible neck. Smudging some food onto her own nose, she used her magic to grab a nearby napkin to wipe it off. As she was finished wiping her nose, she could hear Luna start to wake from her peaceful slumber. But what made the princess of Equstria freeze in place, was what she said as she awoke.

“Mmm… Yes, Darknoon?” Luna’s eyes lazily rolled to see Celestia’s face raising an eyebrow towards Luna’s misconception of her surroundings.

“OH MY GOODNESS!!! I Mean, hi sis!” Luna quickly snapped out of her tired state in order to cover up a soon to be discovered romance.

“Lulu, have something to share with me?” Celestia questioned her sister with a demanding tone.

“Who, me? Oh nononononono, nothing of the sort sis, why would I?” Luna said as she tried desperately to convince her, but unable to hide a tint of red forming on her cheeks

“Sounds like somepony has had a very eventful night,” Celestia teased,

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,”

“Oh come on Lulu,” Celestia pleaded.

“O.K. fine,” Luna sighed.

“His name’s Darknoon, we met last night at the meeting of the royal night guards to discuss leadership and ethicalness and blablahblah,” She said getting to the point. Celestia leaned in forward provokingly to get on her younger sister’s nerves, but Luna pushed her back smiling out of playfulness, but also out of annoyance.

“Anyway, he was ‘escorting me’ out of the barracks when he offered me a stroll around the Canterlot gardens, the amazing thing about it was the way he treated me. Like a normal pony, none of that ‘Princess’ this or ‘your highness’ that, just plain pony to pony talking. We also talked about our likes and dislikes, how difficult it is to do what we do. I have to say he really has more o difficult postion then we do Tia. He's out there risking his LIFE FOR US AND ALL WE DO IS....."And with that she feel face first in her food again, sound asleep.

“Poor Lulu, looks like you had it rough last night.” Celestia chuckled at her own double meaning.

Lifting her younger sibling up with the lightest magic she could summon, she carefully carried her back to her room. As she tucked her baby sister back into bed, she cleaned her face up, and then kissed her good morning. Celestia walked back towards the throne room with a few thoughts in her head.

“Hehehe, she is so going to tell me everything about last night when she wakes up.”

Looking back towards the entrance, she saw a guard patrol pass by.

'I wonder how long it’s been since I had a special somepony…’ She thought for a moment,

“Waaaaaaayyy too long.” She mumbled as she trotted up to one of the patrols.

Author's Note

Sorry, first time, be gentle.
Lame excuse I know but I'm very limited here, will try my up most best to keep this updated.
Going to re-edit and do some other stuff, till then enjoy my Bony Brethren!!!
Thanks to Painor1 for editing

Well another chapter's done. Sup3rsay3n's notes here weren't even considered when he began writting. Hopefully this will help others get a better perspective on the first chapter here.

Chp 2: Odd Ones Out

//Aboard the Redemption//

//059hours after the destruction of reach//

Every single floor on board was in a frantic rush to get a specific job done. Unggoy moved in files of ten or more while being escorted by Sangheili minors. Every Kig-Yar and Yanme'e, were shuffling through to the fronts while groups of Jiralhanae were preparing wraiths and other vehicles for combat.Amidst the traffic, a lone specialized class Elite walked at a rather slower pace. He was in no rush to get to his destination as he walked with his helmet at his side. His dark blue armor made him easier to blend in with the crowd. The Elite made his way to an entrance adjacent to the vehicle bay. As he stepped in, he turned to see a Jiralhanae looking at him with its dark charcoal eyes. Feeling a sense of unease with its stare,he turned his head and stared back with his own gleam of hatred.

“Know your place, Brute.” The Elite growled, as his reptilian eyes never left the Brute’s face.

The Brute gave a small chuckle as if it had some devious plan to kill him.

“Soon enough, you will be the ones to be put in place,” he said.

Behind him appeared his Chieftain leader, who knocked the brute over the head with the butt of its gravity hammer, sending the minor brute to the ground.

“YOU FOOL!! I will skin your pathetic carcass for the Yanme’e if you don’t shut up!”

The minor Brute got back to his feet, ignoring the concussion he just obtained.Still, he gave an affirmative growl as he sulked his way towards the wraith it was preparing for combat. The Elite didn’t know what to do about what had just transpired in front of him; he looked at the Chieftain leader for a moment. Both stared at each other, chalenging the one another to approach the situation. The brute, surprisingly, stepped back and lowered his head. The Elite nodded slightly, approving his action. Realizing he had nothing to worry about the Elite continued on his progress towards the bridged.

When the doors shut behind the Elite, the Chieftain picked back up his gravity hammer. Eying it with a sense of satisfaction, he looked back at the door where the Elite once stood.

“Soon, yes…….soon.” It chuckled.

When the Spec-op Elite had made his way to an empty hallway, he pulled out a device he had hidden inside his armor. The Elite made a double check around to make sure he was alone. Feeling satisfied, he opened the device to revel a secure communication network. Tapping a few buttons, a screen appeared in front of his face.On the screen showed a different Sangheili that wasn’t outfitted like regular military covenant.

“Bathou’mus, you copy?” it said.

“Yes ‘Refumee, I’m here,” He replied

“Have you made contact with the humans yet?”

“Not yet, we’ve tracked a vessel leaving the planet that we just glassed.” Bathou’mus looked down in disappointment.

“My true brother, these blinded fools are not to blame, for the Prophets are the ones to have justice brought upon them.” Bathou’mus looked back at the screen.

“Of course, but it looks like we’re getting ready for a groundside invasion, although I haven’t heard of any news of any human colonies yet.”

The other elite paused as he fiddled around with his controls, trying to make the network more stable.

"The ship you are tailing, will they lead to another human planet?"

"I highly doubt the humans would take such a risk." Bathou'mus replied.

"You must find a way to make contact with them and try to convince them to join us, even if it’s for a brief time. But be careful brother, your status of a specialization class was hard enough to establish to your identity. We still need the information you get from inside the circle of command.”

“Of course ‘Refumee, what will you do in the mean time?”

“I will gather as much followers as I can. With the spark as our light, we will demolish the Prophets reign of lies!!”

“May fair chances be with you ‘Refumee,” Bathou’mus said as he lifted his bulky arm to his protruding chest.

“And also with you brother.” ‘Refumee responded.

Bathou’mus quickly deactivated the communication unit, but as he stepped back around to continue his quest. Out of nowhere appeared an Unggoy standing motionless in the Elite’s path. Its face was frozen from fear of his once commanding officer, was now his enemy, a very scary enemy at that. Bathou’mus looked down at it; he eyed it with a threatening glare.

“HERITEC!!!!!” it screamed as it fled in a hopeless attempt to warn his fellow covenant.

It made at least three meters before it was grabbed by the gas mask from the Elite’s mighty fingers, and with a quick rotation of his arm, the grunt’s neck was snapped. Holding its lifeless corpse in the air the elite snarled at it before tossing it to the side of the hall, leaving it to rot.

“Damn fool, at least it was only an Unggoy.”

He turned around and began to contiune his path to the bridge. The doors opened, and he was on a less frantic level of the super carrier. One with large bay doors that had Banshees and Phantomsstationed at each energy fields. He stopped before placing his hand on his stressed face. Acting was harder for him then killing insubordnate grunts.

“Can’t have any more distractions, got to get to the bridged to speak with the shipmaster. From there, I can find a way to contact the humans, and maybe offer a deal with them to aid us if we help them.”

Barthou’mus looked towards a nearby bay field. Placing his helmet back onto his head, he gave that last thought some rephrasing.

“The enemy of my enemy is also my friend.”

//Aboard the Genesis//
//060 hours after the destruction of reach//

The doors to the debriefing are opened, and out came 027 walking rather slowly. He continued his small stepped pace to a nearby window to recollect his scrambled mind.

“Why? Why again?” He said to himself as his body leaned on top of the railing.

“Well that went well,” said an all too familiar voice coming behind 027.

The Spartan turned his head towards the voice.

“Not even a single donut in that meeting let alone a decent cup of coffee,” said the Captain as he walked up to 027 with a smirk on his face.

“Sir, Captain, great to see you again.” 027 turned around and proceeded to shake the Captain’s artificial hand.

“You too kid,” The Captain grabbed the Spartan’s enlarged hand, and shook it gracefully.

“You’ve been staying out of trouble?” The Captain asked with a hint of humor in his voice.

“Yeah, if you count endangering the lives of everybody on board, sure,” 027 said assertively.

“None of that, you have an opportunity to make things right,” the Captain turned his head to the Spartan. “You’ve saved us all before, and I have faith that you will continue to do so.”

The Spartan walked back towards the rails to get a closer view of the wonders of space. Looking down he could see the bay being readied for combat.

“Alan.” The Captain said, leaning on the rails with the Spartan.

“You have survived through so much, and saved so many, so don’t worry about what the all high and mighty think of you. What you should focus about is two things." The Captain grabbed the left part of his mustache, and began to stroke it gently. "The first thing is, how you're going to save everyone, again. Secondly, and most importantly. What kind of tux should you wear to the glorified party in your honor.” He said with a chuckle.

Alan smiled inside his helmet. "You won't get me out of this armor that easily, sir."

"Boy, this is my ship, and if I wanted to see you loose some of that hard metal, show me some skin. I'd invite you up to my personal chambers. With cocktails and shrimp." He laughed.

Both men laughed a bit. It felt good to laugh, dispite everything that made it hard to do so. That's why Alan loved James so much. The dude could be your worst nightmare, or, your even worse nightmare. After the fun left the air, and mute silence was all that replaced it. Alan looked down towards the ground, recalling an event that had plagued his vision.

“Back on Reach, when I was leaving the invasion grounds in the Banshee. I saw dozens of covenant elites trying to take down Noble Six. The Spartan that had replaced me on noble team. ”

James looked back up to the Alan.

“My helmet's hud read the tag of who it was down there as I passed right over. That solider never stopped fighting like a true Spartan, like a true warrior. I could only watch as I saw them pile on top and---.”

He stopped, allowing the Captain to bow his head in respectful silence. After moment of respectfull silence, the Captain put his live hand on the Spartan’s commander shoulder piece.

“There was nothing you could do to save that true solider. You tried your best to save all that you could. You and your fellow Spartans have mine, and should have everybody’s gratefulness that they’re still alive.” He stated.

Alan shifted out back towards the window. He walked down the metal railing until it stopped near the elevator. From here, thye both could get an even closer view of the infinte.

"It should've been me. That should've been me, James." Alan rarley called him by his name.

James could understand why he would say that. Being so close to death, the Spartan just wished it’d get him sooner, just so it would be all over. Everything that happened to 027, would give the averag emarine, succidle tendincies. But luckily for Alan, the Spartan program taught him lessons he'd never forget. Hopefully.

“Someday you’ll find peace in your life. But you shouldn't hope for that in the form of death. Do what you can to stay alive and save as much people as you can.”

Alan stayed silent for a moment. He shifted uncomfortably as he turned back around to look at the debriefing room doors.

"That's a goddamned order, boy." James voice shifted back into its hard earned military profession as he waited for Alan to respond.

"Sir, yes Sir."

"That's more like the ass hat I know. No let's get yer ass ready for our, special asignment. We have a gift for you to use inside the Covenant Carrier."

“Wait, I thought the original plan was to make it to Earth before them. That way we'll have the entire remainder of the UNSC fleet aiding us."

The Captain looked around to see if anybody was listening. Once he was satisfied he motioned the Spartan to walk with him down towards the elevator. James put on his professional military face as they walked.

“There are few things they didn’t disclose in the debriefing.” He said with a hushed tone while his head was looking away from the Spartan. Alan understood the situation, and did his best to play along.

“One reason is because we don’t have enough info on it, and the other is well…..”

They stopped as the Captain punched the elevator doors open. His expression told everything to the Spartan.

“
If we don’t stop them now, we won't be prepared for another covenant invasion on earth. We have no choice here, we stand and hold them off, if we lead them to earth. We might lead ourselves into extinction.”

//Equstria//
//Canterlot//

“Tia, please come out.’ Luna pleaded to the doors of Celestia’s chambers which stayed silent.

“How long has it been since she went in there?” Darknoon asked.

“I don’t know, as soon as I raised the moon, I went to go have my breakfast with Tia but she never showed up. So I went to her room and here we are. Tia!!” She knocked on the door for a response.Still no sound came back from the room. Darknoon did his best to duduce the situation. Before long, the receant news of one of the day gaurds finnaly made sense to him.

“I think I may know what happened, a few of the day guards were talking to me about some certain ‘advances’ Celestia was making on a new recruit.”

Luna looked at Darknoon with a raised eyebrow.

“They said he had a major freak out and is now in a coma.” He said trying not to smile from the tale. Luna’s face turned a little red as she too tried to hide a giggle.

"Doctors said it was because of trobled heart condintions, mixed in with some under used sexual agression." Darknoon shook his head disablief. "Which made for a not too sever panic attack. Just enough to put him under for a few days."

“Oh my, poor Tia, I feel so awful for her.” Luna put both hooves to her mouth.

“Not only that, but the guards are going to be wary of her for a while now. Which begs me the question of why she would be hitting on one of her royal guards?” Darknoon raised a questionable eyebrow at Luna.

“I told her about us,” She sighed. “She probably felt like she needed to be with somepony, I can’t say I blame her.” Luna dropped her head in sorrow for her sister.

“I understand, and I’m sure she’ll come around sooner or later.”

The doors to Celestia’s chambers slowly opened with a loud groan from its aching hinges. Luna stepped forward, but Darknoon stayed behind. Before she could ask for his company, he shook his head.

“I do believe I should return to my duties. This is a matter between two sisters.” He said as he bowed slightly.

Luna walked back over and gave him a quick kiss to the cheek. She smiled and walked back into the room while swinging her hips in a seductive manner. Darknoon’s face darkened to a deep shade of red against his black coat. Luna could feel his emerald eyes scanning her flank.

“I’ll let you know if there is anything I need solider, you are dismissed.” She said, her voice trying to seem as if it held authority but at the same time sounded sexy.

“I…I…of cour- course princess.” Darknoon stumbled back into his military pose. He stood at attention until the doors closed before him.

“Damn, she really knows how to turn a stallion on.” He said as he hopped around to perform his duties.

“He really knows how to turn a mare on.” Luna said as she kept her eyes on the door.

“How inconsiderate can you be?” Celestia mumbled from her bed.

Luna turned to see her lying on her back while using her magic to put giant scopes of ice cream into her mouth.

“Ohhhh, Tia……” Luna couldn’t handle seeing her sister in this state. “I’m so sorry.”

“Oh don’t give me any of that, I know you think it’s hilarious. I mean how it couldn’t be!!” She tossed the ice cream over the side of the bed.

“I can see the headlines now for the papers tomorrow, ‘Princess of the sun nearly kills stallion with horny tendencies’.” She moped.

“Oh come now sis.” Luna trotted over to the bed to comfort her big sister by placing her hoof one Celestia’s mane, stroking it gently. Celestia flipped back onto her stomach as she welcomed her sister’s hoof stroking.

“This is nothing to be over worked about; I do believe this will all be blown over by tomorrow. So what if you were a little rusty from dating, we all make mistakes.”

Luna used her magic to remove the melting tub of ice cream from the floor while her sister was slowly falling asleep.

“Oh, I guess you’re right. This is nothing to get worked over about.” Celestia used her magic to remove her crown from her head.

“You should just sleep on it, ill see you at dinner in the morning.” Luna patted her head playfully.

“Lulu, I forgot to say something important this morning.”

Luna looked at her with peace in her eyes.

“I never said how happy I am for you. You and Darknoon make a cute couple.” She said as Luna pulled the sheets around her, tucking her in comfortably.

“Thank you Tia.” Luna kissed her forehead goodnight. She made her way to the door and opened it slightly in order to squeeze gently through it without making the door groan too much. She turned the lights off and left her sister slumber. Celestia looked towards the moon her younger sibling had raised. She let out a sigh and let sleep overtake her emotions.

Luna walked out to the Canterlot gardens, looking out upon her beautiful night. She stared into stars and wondered about how much her sister meant to her.

“The night is as radiant and beautiful as you my princess.” Darknoon said in a professional manner.

“My my Darknoon, trying to butter me up are we?” She said turning a seductive grin to the night guard.

“I try my best, princess.” He said trotting up to her side. As soon as his black midnight coat brushed against her lush nighttime blue fur, she relaxed her body to embrace his gentle aura.

“I wish there was something I could do to help her out. I feel bad still about me having a special somepony and her still being stuck all by herself, a princess has needs too you know.” she said with her neck resting on his thick shoulder piece.

“My beautiful princess, she will find her special somepony. in time. You’ve already done what you can. I know that will be more than enough help for her. All you can do is be as supportive as you can and just be there for her like you just were today.”

His yellow irris, cooled the inside of Luna's mind. freeing her of the normal bounds of reality. She raised her head, and staired deeply into his face. With half lidded eyes she pressed her lips against his for another night of hard work.

Author's Note

Wow, Sup3rsay3n Really needed some help getting to those editions. Me, personally, I have a pet peeve when things arn't used to their full potential. Espicially when it comes to his feces. Might I add that he was the one doing most of the editing here? Ok, time for more chapter corrections. Have a emotional stable morning.

Chp 3: Truth and Rehibilitation

//Aboard the Genesis Armory//
//061 hours after the destruction of Reach//

The armory was filled with troopers waiting in line to grab their gear and head to their next rally point. With 1 hour until they exited slip space every second counted. Marine platoons were neatly placed in groups of twenty. ODSTs were filling up their drop pods with the equipment needed. The hangers were being readied for deployment with Pelicans and Long Swords at the ready. As the line for the armory was shorting, two marines were busy talking away the upcoming events. One Marine had the M52B aromor in place, with the helmet at his side. His Short black hair jetted upward in small little spikes, leaving the rest of his face bare of any other stuble. His blue green eyes mleted into cheerfulness as his partner slapped his shoulder. The taller one had the standered BDU in place, but some parts were worn out and damged from plasma rounds. Instead of replacing it, the armor had streks of visible welding and repairs covering the more vital parts. The marine's smile covered most of his naked face, making his eyes shine a brilliant hazel. He stepped forward and began to continue their conversation.

“I heard he abandoned his mission to save himself.”

“I doubt that." Rebultled the shorter Marine. "I got a guy that I know who’s in the ONI division, Mark. He told me a few things about the reports he passed on." He pulled out a pack of cigerates from his chest pocket. The dog tags cuaght against the butt of one loose cigerette, being pulled with the pack to reveal the name and rank of,

"Sergeant S. Apricot"

The marine looked at his buddy as he lighted up one. They both moved a few paces up as they inched closer to the armory. Sam puffed out a long soothing trail of smoke before explaining.

"I remember him saying that they wanted it covered up before it got out of hand. Something about not wanting the to upset the established Admirality board's name."

"Psshhh. Assholes."

"Damn right. He saved their lives and all they're concered about is their fucken name."

Sam sucked in another deep inhale of smoke. Blowing it away from the line they were in.

"So they don't want anyone else to know that they were saved by a renegade Spartan who has a history of insubordination? Sounds like my kind of guy." He smiled

"Oh for piss sake Daniel." Sam rolled his eyes as he took in another drag. "You sound like you want to suck his--"

"Hey I'm just saying, that he sounds like a cool dude. For a Spartan you know. I've worked with other Spartans before."

"Yeah I know. You keep telling me that." Sam tossed his empty stick on the ground and smashed it with his foot.

‘”Goddamnit, how long is this going to take? Even for military standers this is bullshit.” He complained.

When the line shortened enough, the two compatriots were able to rush in to get their gear. The Officer manning the door nodded at them both before they were able to grab the necessary equipment. Sam rushed over to the rows of the standered MA5Cs. He put his helmet on and tighted it around his jaw before ripping one out of the line of neatly placed rifles. Daniel walked up to Sam who was steadly checking the rifle for any debunked parts. Satisfied, he clicked the ammo in place, letting the count reach a pleasible 32 clip.

"Again with that thing?" Daniel mocked as he lifted a M45 tactical shot gun up to his chest while giving a sly look on his face as he cocked the next shell into place.

“Show off…” he stated.

“Please give me a reason to say ‘shot gun to the face’ is not the best phrase used in combat?”

“Yeah, if you can get close to one of those covie bastards without being shot down.”

“Close range is my specialty, can’t deny who I am Sam.” Daniel stated.

“Yeah, Shelly’s was long range. She would always say your brain was as scattered as the pellets it fired.”

They smiled from the pleasant memories from their lost companion.

“Remember when you two had that kill count on long range vs. short?” Sam recalled.

“Yeah, hahaha, it went on for at least two days before I finally was able to pull off just over three more kills then her.” Daniel chuckled.

“And what was the prize you won when you went up to her and rubbed it in her face?” Sam asked knowing the story.

Daniel expression turned into a pained look of agony as he bended his knees with his shot gun supporting his weight.

“The most painful nut shot ever upon man, ugh.” He said as he clutched his groin.

Sam reeled back in laughter. When he finished mocking his buddy’s shame, he stood up with assault rifle in hand, placing a fresh clip into it.

“For Shelly and Earth, we will take these covenant assholes down one bullet at a time.”

“Hurrah sir!” Daniel shouted.

Once the two had finished gearing up, they exited the armory. They were about to make it to the line up but Sam’s helmet made a buzzing noise as the voice of the Captain came on.

“Sergeant Samuel Apricot? This is Captain James. I need you and Lieutenant Daniel to head to docking bay A01 double time!”

“Sir, yes sir,” Sam glanced at Daniel who nodded in acknowledgement. The two wasted no time as they sprinted down the bay.

“The Captain needs us? This must be really serious.” Daniel asked in between breaths.

“Yeah, this mission just got a whole lot more intresting..” Sam responded in a monotone voice as he dodged fellow soldiers.

//Aboard the Geneses//

//Docking bay A01, 062 hours after the destruction of Reach//

Everywhere on the ship was louder than a pathetic high school prep rally. Save for docking bay A01. The scientist division made sure to have sound proof walls in order to focus on their projects. It just so happened to be where Alan spent most of his off time. Not only did he have a curious mind towards what the eggheads made, but it was where he felt like he didn’t need to focus on anything military related. And boy did he really need to think about what has happened recently.

‘God, it feels like years since I just sat here. Being deployed for an entire couple days on Reach can feel like a godamn eternity. But at least I can sit here and finally get my thoughts in order. Damn Elites, tough sons of bitches when they are in groups. Not nearly as tough as the hunters though. Takes a miricle to take those tanks down. '

Alan shifted around on the crate he sat on next to the hanger doors.

I do belive Jorge would've been proud of me, if he knew I used a machine turret to sluaghter the ground forces on Piont Alpha.

Alan chuckled as he remebered the swarms of enemys retreating from his firepower.

Now I know why they call it Boneyard. I hope those Sangheili bastards burn in hell.

The door behind him opened with a short hiss. With a sigh, he turned around to see the Captain walking up to him in an orderly fashion. He plucked at his well trimmed mustache and smiled a devious grin. Alan jumped of the stacks of crates, making his way to him.

“Got some good news for ya kid.” He said mischievously

“Did the covenant decide to give up yet?” he asked sarcastically.

“When we hammer their asses back into the bottomless pit where they came from, sure. But for now I got some people to accompany you on for the assault.”

“Wasn’t I supposed to use the Banshee to sneak aboard? And as recall it’s a one man vehicle.”

“And here’s the good news.” The Captain placed his metal finger on his comn unit. “BRING IT UP CHARLIE!” He shouted.

The platform behind them shook as the doors slid open to revel a ship being raised to the surface. Alan turned around to look at the awaiting aircraft to rise. For once in his life, he actually felt kind of excited to see this.

“Oh captain, you shouldn’t have.” He said with his helmet hiding his rather enthuastic facial expressions.

“Now kid, I know you have a secret fetish for covenant tech, so I also got you some covie weapons to use if you please.”

The captain stood back as if on cue to have another platform raise in front of him. On top revealed a number of covenant weapons all neatly placed in a row. Alan scanned to see if they got a weapon he always wanted to use in combat.

“Did you manage to grab one of those, Sangheili energy swords?”

The captain looked down and sadly shook his head.

“Sorry, this is all we could grab before we left, beside…” he walked up to the Spartan and placed his robotic arm around his yellow plated back piece as he motioned him to turn around.

“I think you’ll be much happier flying one of these.” He said proudly.

The Spartan looked up to see what he always had a guilty pleasure for. A Phantom being hefted out of the closing doors beneath it. Alan stepped closer for a view he saw exactly what wanted to see.

“Plasma turrets, the concision canon is there, and everything else looks about right. Do you mind if I check the interior?” Alan motioned to the captain out of excitement.

“Man you’re acting like such a little kid. Hey Charles, open the grav lift. The Spartan demands a full view from the inside.”

The Phantom’s gravity lifted activated for full access, but as Alan turned around to continue his awaited excitement. A pedestal from the ground rose up to block the Spartan’s path. Alan stopped himself to see what it would do next.

“Captain, I would prefer to be called by my A.I. name, Culverton." Said a sophisticated voice from the pedestal.

From the top of the pedestal came a hologram showing a very well groomed figure with a smoking jacket and a monocle placed beneath one of his wrinkled eyes. It also had a bow tie and a cup of tea which was only displayed for show. It reached up to with its free hand to adjust its top hat.

“Eh, Charles, Culverton, same thing.” The captain dismissed

“No it isn’t, Charles comes from the origins of the great---“

“Yeah I’m going to stop you right there, you see, I clearly just don’t give a shit what they named you at ONI. As long as you’re on my ship, I’ll call you whatever I damn well please. Understood wanker?” James mocked.

“Humans really know how to hold onto a grudge, when you will move on from that?” it said as it pretended to sip its tea.

“When you get deleted for rampancy,” James replied coldly.

“Oh my, I’m practically in shambles, oh dear me…….wait a minute, I’ll just move on, water under the old bridge I suppose.”

“Goddamnit, Help me out here Alan……Alan?” James looked around to find the Spartan absent.

“What the hell, where did he—“

“I do believe he went to inspect the interior of the covenant aircraft. If you ask me, it’s hardly anything worth to be Amazed by.”

“Sounds like somebody has something against higher tech other than himself,”

“It’s not the tech I find distasteful. If you broke down its controls to a basic level, it flies like a broken turd.”

“You be surprised how adaptive Spartans can be.” James said proudly.

“Well if you compare 027 to any other normal Spartan, I’d say your claim is inaccurate, in a positive manner so to speak. He has proven himself to beat the odds. Just like some other fine chap I knew from an old A.I. friend of mine.” Culverton summoned a chair from behind him and sat promptly done. "Although, I say he still hasn't learned the importance of obeying a direct order."

"Awwww, Is Alan's, little modifications to your A.I. core getting to you?" The Captain teased.

The A.I. sighed deeply as he rubbed at his right temple. "I Swear, we underestimated him when he was brought to Halsey for those special training simulations. Little bugger was barely over adolescent and he out smarter me. Me...an A.I." Culverton sunk into his chair.

The Captain couldn't stop smiling at how Alan was able to change A.I code at that young of an age.

"Can't say I'm ungratefull. But the oh the humilation!!" Culverton tossed his tea cup, which exploded into a blue mist. He covered his face dramatically as he whimpered.

“Well I’m glad that’s something we can agree on. Got to ask, how did that Super Carrier get a signal from him anyway? The banshee was hardly noticeable for it to detect, and I know he wouldn’t be ignorant enough to have his transmitter on that long.” James asked with a condescending tone to the story.

“Sorry, classified files my good sir.” Culverton said as his holographic image flickered to him holding a pipe and pretending to smoke it.

James looked steadily at him. The A.I. reeled back his head in annoyance, as it lifted holographic files onto the pedestal.

“Alan had nothing to do with our ship’s discovery. As you can see…” The A.I raised his ghost like hand to revel a file with classified split all over it.

“So they would’ve found us anyways, huh?” James looked over to the A.I. who nodded. “Admiral Bart just wanted to shift the blame on him to demonize the Spartans, but why?” James asked while he quickly scanned the file. Another file popped in front of James.

“What the hell is this?” He turned to the A.I.

“It’s a program that our good friend Bart has proposed, but seems to have been blocked by the current Spartan lll program still in place.” The A.I said. “Ambitious, but being an A.I that has been installed with detecting conflicting morals, I can already see it as a moral downfall.”

“It says he proposed that they would use the Spartan augmentations on ODSTs, but that would just be too risky.” James pondered the thought for a moment.

“Yes, but what you humans consider morally wrong, would be the fact that he would experiment on civilians as test subjects first in order to minimize the risks for regular UNSC ground forces. The casualitys I estimated would be in the dozens.”

James put his good hand to his mustache to explored the thought for a moment.

“When Dr. Halesy created the Spartan ll program, she used children, same as the Spartan llls. But this says they would use full grown adults to iron out all the flaws in the augmentations. ICan see the why but....it that still would be even worse than stealing kids. It says they expect severe casualities. To men and women who have done nothing wrong.

"Captian, Admiral Bart is, how you'd say, flying too close to the sun." Suggested Culverton. "There isn't any valid evidence to suggest it would even work. Yet he's willing to go rouge behind the board's back and do it anyway."

"How do you know this?" James asked. He stepped closer to the pedistol, seeing another file from the Admiral himself.

"He has already begun transfering rescources and 'Test Subjects' to a supposedly dark laboratory."

"My god. Twenty dead so far." James looked down further, his face went solem as he read the report. "Another fourty disabled for life. No significant changes in surviours." James began to put all the holographic files into one folder. "That son of bitch is going to pay." His face gleamed eternal hatred as he now understood the reasoning behind stabbing Alan in the back several times. "He sits in MY ship and mocks my crew. Mocks my authority and my judgemeant." As James finished putting them into a folder, he pushed it towards Culverton. The A.I. cuaght the file with his blue hands.

"I want you to send that copy to Mirianda Keys. She'll know what to do with it."

"Are you sure sir? Why not ONI?"

"The only people I trust with this sort of ordeal is Keys. His daughter is just like that jackass. She can get it back into the right hands. She's a smart girl, just loike her father."

"Very well, sir. Transfering now."

"Thank you, Charles. We make it out of this alive, I might just start to like you."

“Of course sir, and speaking of inevitable doom, we have approximately 30 minutes before we exit the slip space state.”

James walked back to the hanger doors that lead out to the gigantic hallway.

“Godamnit!!! Where are those two retards that I---“

James stopped as the doors opened up to revel what he thought was to be his two top idiot spec op marines that he’s known for a while, only to be greeted by an odd looking shape. It was odd because it moved in the same way water dose when you’ve thrown it in the air, but the color was that of a darkish brown nature and felt a bit warmer than room temperature.
The Captain could only close his eyes as the liquid drenched his face with annoyingly hot stickiness pouring all over his suit. When the Captain reopened his eyes, his face felt like somebody took a very hot piss on him and then poured a bag of Splenda all over. He looked down at Daniel lying on his stomach with a horrid look on his face.

“Oh god I’m so fucked,” Daniel said with a dry voice.

***

//High Charity//
//The high council chambers//
//058 hours after the destruction of Reach//

The prophet of Truth sat in his hover chair, looking at the destruction of one of the holy relics of the great journey. His face never displayed sorrow but deep thought of how he could use it to his advantage, like the true master manipulator he was.The room was absent from all life. Only the cries from the covenant paparazzi could be heard from the v-shaped doors. Truth lifted up one frail finger as he pushed a button on his control panel. Two projections of covenant species appeared, one showing an Elite stabbing a human with its energy blade. The other showed a Brute with a spiker shooting a marine in the face as his other arm held an ODST around the neck.

His head slowly turned to the Elite projection.

"Quick, smart and honorable. But they seem to be letting intelligence get to them."

His head rotated to the Brute.

"Yes.....strong and ruthless, easy to control as well. Perfect..."

The v-shaped doors beeped twice before they opened for another similar being to float towards the enclosed room. It lifted its arm to adjust its golden plated crown.

"These insufferable fools!!!! How long must we allow such atrocity be led by those inferior Elites?!" Regret made his way to Truth. He stopped his hover chair when their golden plated shoulders that rose two feet above their backs almost touched.

"In time my brother, they will face a fate worse than death. But we must act carefully, and with patience. For this is the first step in my plans."

Regret extended his enlarged neck towards Truth in a questioning manner.

"The Brutes are looking for ways to gain more power, am I not mistaken?"

Regret nodded slightly.

"I say we give what they ask for." Truth said raising his arms in a praising manner.

"But my Brother! They have no intelligence we can gain, but pure physical rage that dwells inside every one of those beasts."

"It is that rage we will use, Brother, once we have what we need, we will no longer need the Sangheili. They are nothing but sheep to be slaughtered. But they have been proving to be more than sheep. For this Heretic group that is rising can be only the beginning if we don't eliminate them from the covenant."

Truth lowered his hands on the armrests of his hover chair. Regret moved slowly to Truth, he pulled his floppy ear out of annoyance as he tried to wrap his head around Truth's insane idea.

"How will we convince the other races to follow the Brutes if we don't have a believable testimony?"

Truth pointed towards the holographic image in the center of the room. Pieces of halo were scattered in different directions, but only one part of the station was still in an arc formation.

"We will use this as our launch to slander the Sangheili. The elite in charge has failed in his assignment to safeguard it, but we won't openly state the overthrow of the Sangheili just then. We must anoint him as the arbiter to continue our plans."

Regret nearly jumped from his chair as his eyes bulged from his slimy head.

"REWARD BLASPHEMY?!?! SURLY YOU JEST!?!?" He cried.

"Calm brother, we won't mention this to the council. He will be our puppet for retrieving what we need, nothing more."

Regret calmed his temper so he could continue to process this turn of events. Truth placed his hand on his chair once more to open a communication network.

"Tartarus, I'm in need of your presence,"

The Brutes gruff voice appeared from the chair.

"Of course holy ones."

Truth's eyes looked at Regret who had his back to him. "How many ships in your possession now orbit the recently purified human planet?"

Regret slowly turned around to face him with a solemn look.

"I had more than 15 in total when we first invaded. My recent checking find us at 40 or more since the reinforcements arrived."

"What about the Redemption?" Truth said with curiosity.

"After the humans that were left abandoned the planet, there happened to be another human ship that was using our own stealth technology against us. They manage to save the human leaders that were still trapped on that pathetic rock. We would not have found them had they not an opened transmission to a different human colony."

Truth folded his fingers as he listened intently.

"We weren't able to pinpoint the exact location of the human planet, but I've sent the Redemption on an intercept course to follow them."

"Irrelevant." Truth interjected.

Regret's expressionless face turned into a dark gleam of humiliation. "Why is that brother?"

"These humans will not lead us to their inferior colony, I predict that the ship will retaliate at any given moment."

Regret plundered the new speculation that Truth gave. After a while his head nodded in compliance."So what do you suggest?"

The v-shaped doors bleeped once more as a hulking beast stepped inside, but before the doors closed, a body flung itself into the massive tree trunk leg of the brute.

"THE PROPHETS MUST ANSWER US!!! WE ARE LOST WITHOUT THEIR GUIDANCE!!" the minuscule Unggoy proclaimed.

"AAUGGH YOU WORM!!!" the brute lifted his leg out of the grunt's grip, and then leaned all his weight back on top of the poor Unggoy who whelped in terror as it smashed his body into the floor. When the Brute's rage left, he scrapped his foot across the floor to wipe the excess grunt juice still attached to the base of it.

"My holy leaders, what is it that you require of me?" Tartarus knelled downward on one of his thick knees.

"Chieftain of all the brutes, you have served us with all the faith the gods have given you and have proven that you and your kind will be our vanguards to the great journey."

The Brute's scruffy white mo-hawk straightened at what he just heard.

"But holy ones, the elites have been the leadership of all the covenant forces since the beginning, how will we--"

"In time Tartarus, we will apply our plans step by step, I only ask you that you let us lead your kind to ultimate glory and salvation. But you must understand that it will happen gradually."

"I understand my prophets. My faith is strong, I will not fail you." he lifted his hulky body from the ground.

"And with this first step we are about to put in motion, I am sure of your abilities to follow every word I command of you."

Truth's smug face turned towards Regret who was in a mildly amused state.

"Regret, since the Redemption will have no choice but to eliminate the human ship. You will take the necessary forces to find this human colony, and purify it with our holy cleansing."

Truth waited to see if Regret would object his idea like he normally would. But Regret simple bowed his head in agreement once more.

"Of course brother." The prophet then made his way to the v-shaped doors.

"Tararus.” Truth turned back to the Brute who patiently awaited the command from his leader.

"The Redemption will be a test run to see if the Brutes are ready for the responsibilities of leader ship. Get me a secure communication network established with only the highest ranking Jiralhanae you know aboard."

"Of course." Tartarus quickly made his way to the control panel in the center of the room. The hologram of Halo reseeded back into the ground, as the projection of the Redemption appeared. It then zoomed into the behemoth of a ship, quickly scanning the interior to find the head Brute Chieftain aboard. After a while of searching, the camera finally picked up the Chieftain of the Redemption.

"Chieftains Ju'bath, do you copy?" Tartarus barked.

"Tartarus my leader! What is it that you desire?" The brute asked with no hesitation.

"The will of the prophets Ju'bath." He stepped back allowing Truth to begin his poisoning sermon.

"Gather your top lieutenants, we have much to discuss." Truth said with a hint of venom lingering on his tongue.

***

//Aboard the Redemption//
//061 hours after the destruction of Reach//

Bathou’mus walked much more quickly to get as much distance from the dead corpse. Not that anybody would question him about it, but he felt like time was running out.

“Need to get to bridge and talk to shipmaster.”

The Elite made his way into the main part of the ship. It was a massive gathering of covenant walking into loaded phantoms while acquiring their gear. The ceiling stretched five stories tall as circular walkways ascended above. Bathou’mus was in the center of the mass gathering. Narrowly avoiding contact with the rows of infantry that scurried past him. He could see the entrance towards the bridge as he nudged past a row of hunters walking side by each other. A few more groups of infantry were all that stood in his path. That is when he heard that voice ring out to him.

“BATHOU’MUS!!”

Bathou’mus stopped himself. His mind realing back to an image of a young, green armored minor elite. Both of them were side by side each other as they fired on an open human platoon. He rembered kicking him out of the way of an oncoming rocket round. He placed a well aimed shot on the human that almost blew him to hell with his carbine. The young Elite looked back up at Bathou'mus who reached down with his hand..

“Konthou a pleasantry to see you again.” He said, still holding out his palm.

“Bathou’mus, my Intel suggested you’d died aboard the holy ring. How did you manage to survive?” the minor said as he grabbed his hand and shook it ecstatically.

“A story for another time young one. I see you’ve managed to maintain balance in the unit last I served with them?” He motioned his head to the two giants that stood behind the minor not making a sound. Both Hunters nodded their worm heads rapidly.

“Of course, they have been very obedient since last you saw us.” The minor’s voice gave way to cheerfulness as he explained.
“Our squad has been praying to the gods that you’d survive. Our prayers have been answered!”

The minor raised his fist in triumph, followed by the two hunters as their canons lifted above the elite’s head.

‘Not entirely.’ Bathou’mus raised his hand in the air to play along. “To the gods!”

The entire ship was greeted with a sudden bleep noise coming from the center of the room. The lights cooled to a deep aqua blue as a giant hologram displayed in the center. All the covenant infantry stopped their drills and preparations as they crowded round the hologram of the Prophet Truth.

“My fellow covenant.” The hologram projected.

“Surly the news of the destruction of the sacred ring has been reached to you, and you share my and the councils’ grief as well. But know that this blasphemous act was not down by the humans alone, for the Sangheili have proven to be unworthy of the role of vanguards to the great journey.”

Bathou’mus looked upon the masses to notice that the elites in the room were all being single out by their squad by being left standing by themselves.

“They have betrayed the covenant. Therefore with the heavy decision I and the council have put forward, they must surrender themselves to us, and repent by showing us that they are willing to give up their role as our guardians for those we now ask you to pledge your allegiance to. THE BRUTES!!!” Truth shouted as he raised his arms dramatically.

An uproar commenced from the center of the crowd. The elites were now being herded through the crowd as brutes pushed them into a ring surrounded by the mass.

“THE SANGHEILI MUST REPENT FOR THEIR SINS!!!!” Truth yelled.

“By the gods, Bathou’mus, what are we to do?” Konthou looked to the spec-ops elite for an answer only to find him absent.

“Bathou’mus?”

***

//Equestria//
//Ponyville//

“C'mon Twighlight!! We got a lot of bucking to do!!” Applejack shouted to Twilight who was trailing behind.

“I'm coming.” She trotted faster in order to keep up with the farm pony.

“Ah really do appreciate you help'in me out with this Twi.”

“My pleasure AJ, nopony should do all this hard work themselves, right Spike?” Twilight looked on her back to see Spike snoring away all his troubles.

“Guess the little feller don't like being up this early.” giggled Applejack.

“Ugghhh, he probably passed out on the way over here.” Sighed Twilight.

“Well we can put him in the barn till were done.”

“But he needs to shake off a few extra pounds of all those gems he ate last night. I swear that Rarity gave him a little too much from his helping around her house.”

“Hehe, I think that's cute.”

“Yeah, but he'll grow out of that phase soon enough, and I hope soon because he's breaking my back.” Twilight groaned.
Applejack laughed some more as they found their way to the barn. As they approached the barn, Applejack opened the big red doors for Twilight.

“Thank you.”

“No prob, I'll tell Applebloom to keep an eye on him till he wakes up. When he does, I'll tell her to tell him we's gonna be out in the orchard bucken.”

“Sounds like a plan.” Twilight used her magic to lift the sleeping reptile off her back onto a pile of hay. Spike curled up into a dog like position as he felt the hay bundle up beneath him.

“Awwwwww….” Applejack whispered as Twilight made her way to the doors.

“What?” Twilight asked.
Applejack raised her hoof to point over at Spike who had his thumb in his mouth as his body was curled up into a tight ball.
The two mares shared a small giggle as they closed the doors to let Spike rest.

“Such a little feller isn’t he?” Applejack mused as they continued to the south field of the orchard.

“Yeah, but the strange thing is that he hasn’t done that for years. I wonder why his body would jump back into a previous physical habit if he already trained himself not to. Unless it’s not physical and it has to do with some mental stress he’s going through and won’t tell me—“

“Uhh Twi?”

“Hold on Applejack.” Twilight interrupted. “I think I’m onto something here. Maybe he doesn’t like being with me and would prefer to live with somepony else!!! That would explain his constant time he spends with Rarity!! And that would mean He—“

“Twi…..Watch out for that--- (SMACK!!!!)----tree.” Applejack cringed at Twilight’s painful run in with a tree she unintentionally hit face first into.

“Thanks for the warning AJ.” She muffled through the tree’s trunk.

“Well I’ll be darned; looks like you got us going already.” Applejack chuckled.

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked as her head was spinning in different directions from the initial impact. She shook her head to get it back in place. As she did, she saw Applejack pointing at the buckets that were conveniently placed under the tree that she hit into. All of them filled to the brink of the red ruby flavored sweetness that is an Apple family apple.

“Hehe, well I guess we’re off to a good start.” Twilight smirked.

“Hahahahaha, we sure are, as long as you keep using that oh so smart head of yours.” Applejack teased.

“Yeah, yeah. I’m just glad Rainbow Dash didn't see that.” Twilight said as she rubbed her sore spot.

“Speaking of the little work ditching varmint, where the hay is she?” Applejack said while her eyes scanned the area for any signs of her.

“It’s O.K. she told me that she has some weather patrolling to do today.” Twilight nudged Applejack’s shoulder.

“Well alrighty then, as long she’s isn’t just off on some cloud doing nothing like always, I guess I can’t stay mad at her.”

Applejack let out a defeated sigh as she and Twilight returned to the task at hand……er…hoof.
After sometime, the two decided to take a rest as they were exhausted from clearing almost half the field.

“Nice work today Twi….I reckon we should sit in the shade for a minute or two. Help yourself to any apple.”

The two made their way to a nearby tree to earn some well-deserved rest. They sat together on a little hill next to the trail of the orchard. The two did nothing as they were recuperating with small talk and the occasionally sipping from some juice boxes that Applejack brought out from her saddle bag.

“So how’s the princess been?” Applejack asked.

“Oh she’s been just fine. She even said that she was eager to see us all at the grand galloping gala tomorrow.” Twilight said exited.

“Oh me too! I can’t say how happy it makes me know’n that my best friends are gonna to be there with me.”

“Same here, AJ” Twilight said as she rested her head back against the stump of the tree.

“I say we call it a day. I’m gonna need to get my gear together for tomorra.”

Applejack raised herself up from the ground while stretching out her back. Twilight was noticing how flexible Applejack was as she carefully rotated her back to stretch her calf muscles bending ever so slightly forward. Twilight felt a rush of heat appear upon her face as she was facing Applejack’s posterior. Twilight couldn’t help but feel excited as she slowly shook it back and forth a bit to get a good stretch. Realizing where she was, that relaxation soon turned to embarrassment and fear as she stumbled about trying to get away from this awkward moment.

“Well….I’m….Guess I’ll go see if Spike is up, and probably take him to get something to eat on the way home Bye!!!” She said as she rushed to the trail caring her saddle bag with her.

“See ya tomorra Twi!!!” Applejack shouted as she waved her hoof into the air until Twilight disappeared on the horizon.

“What the hay was that all about?” She pondered.

Author's Note

Sorry for the wait......had more hours this week.
Hope you enjoy.
Random quote of the day.
"I never lie, unless biscuits are invovled."

It feels so good to be back. Two months of pure terror and agony. Good news, the ward for the mentally unstable has issued a relaese date for sup3rsay3n592..............in the year 2031.......(Rubs face disaprovingly) aparently he got all the patients to fight against the doctors and support staff. As well as the national guard........and coast guard....and military.........and the navy.......and the airforce............and the civilian miltia..........and also law enforcement.....and the fire departmenat......and the girl scouts......and the also valve for not releasing more hats.......Son of a bitch.

Chp 5: Initial Collision part 2 (The Big Bang)

//Genesis//

Vs
//Redemption//
//064 hours after the destruction of Reach//

Alan sat in the cockpit ready for the signal the captain was about to give. His body stood motionless but not his mind, his brain shifted into combat mode as he tightened his grip around the alien controls. From within his helmet, he closed his bright blue eyes as he controlled his emotions, his breathing, and his memories that persisted on flooding back into him before every mission. He felt the motion of exiting slip-space, and was now waiting for that one moment for everything to explode around him once more. The cockpit opened as Sam stepped through while resting the Rocket launcher in a downward position. He walked up to the Spartan who tilted his head, bringing himself back into the real world.

“Sergeant, is there something you need?”

Sam hesitated a bit, unsure what to ask. “Yeah, um…. You wouldn't happen to be Spartan 027?"

"What's my Number have to do with anything?" Alan asked dismissively.

"I have some records on your, supposedly classified files." Sam said, noticing the subtly twitch of the golden helmet,

Alan never turned around as he scoffed a bit.

"Hardly, classified." He agreed. "Dose something in my files make you reconsider my authority?"

Sam stared disbelievingly at him as he completely ignored the breaching of the security files. He was about to ask why, but Alan turned around in the pilot seat, facing him.

"If you are worried about the regulations, don't be. My Com is off line for now. This is strictly between squad-mates." Alan waited as the Sergeant scrambled to find the right words.

"Why the sudden decline of regulations?"

"Regulations slow down the process of trying to accomplish what we need done." Alan glanced over at the window of space. "Unfortunately that doesn't go well with high command."

"The rules are what help us get the job done." Sam said.

Alan scoffed lightly at the rebuttal.

"Rules are what's getting us killed." Alan said, his helmet slowing turning towards him. "The covenant will not let up on us. Sometimes, they need people like me to do whatever it takes to win. Only, they don't like it when I do it my why."

"What way is that?"

"The way we win this war. No mercy, no hesitation, and a big guns." Alan sat back against the seat. "And a touch of Intel here and there."

"So, let's say a Covenant squad surrendered." Sam gently placed the launcher down next to the door. "What would you do?"

"Depends, usually they die. Well most of the time, they kill themselves rather then give up anything valuable." Alan looked back at the controls, thinking. "To be honest I don't know."

Sam chuckled a bit. "What dose the regulations say about it?"

Alan looked at the sergeant, forming a unseen smirk at the Sergeant. "I see your point."

"Rules are what makes us have order and coherence. Without it, we might as well be rambling, chaotic beasts. Doing whatever we feel like."

Sam and Alan looked at each other for a few moments. Alan was deep in thought as he took in account the war as a whole. Law and order got the squeaky gear clean, but the marines were the ones to have that instilled in them to fight orderly. Alan was operating as a lone Spartan, under the command of Captain James; law and order was meant for the formal wearer. He, on the other hand, was wearing a suit of mechanical hell that unleashed it's sun filled furry upon the unjust. However and wherever it reared its unwanted head. Unfortunately for him, it was everywhere at the moment. That's why Alan could see the view points from where the Sergeant was coming from, but still remember, that they were two different people, if not for the suit.

“PING”

Alan snapped back to his position instantly. He activated his COMN as the voice of the Captain came to life once more.

“We are directly above them; stealth systems will only last for twenty more minutes. I need that core disable before they open fire on us. So………MOVE MOVE MOVE!!!!!!”

“Hang on” Alan grabbed the controls and shifted the phantom out into the dark void of space. Sam’s back hit the side of the cockpit door and knocked the breath out of him as he tried to resist the urge to fall over. He stumbled a bit as he tried to get back into his position with his other crew-mates.

“Whoa, easier there Sam I am,” Daniel said as he grabbed him before he fell.

“I’m O.K. just give me a sec…” he panted. Daniel made his way back to the side of the Phantom; the doors were still closed as they awaited the signal from the Commander.

“The side of the docking bay is opened. But there seems to be no sign of covenant aircraft leaving the bay.” Alan’s voice was broadcasting to his crew and the captain directly over a secure network.

“Odd, Charlie, have you given them the false signal yet?” The captain asked.

“Right as they left my good sir." The A.I responded. " I’d like to point out that they haven’t even begun their long range scanners yet. But their shields are up to maximum. It’s as if the covenant hasn't even realized they were still chasing us and decided to break for tea time.”

“Are we free to enter?” Alan asked.

“Yes, but once aboard you will find it difficult to maintain your incognito as they will most likely open fire from within.” The A.I said.

“That won’t be a problem.” Alan took the controls and dove the Phantom to the energy field doors. From there the Spartan tilted his head as he noticed that there was a fire fight already taking place from within.

“Culvertun, can you access the covenant channels to find any files of human resistance from within?”

“What an odd request, seeming how they have no prisoners aboard, and yet I’m getting reports of resistance from within.” Culvertun stayed silent as he processed possible outcomes.

“Commander, from what you can tell, what do you think?” the Captain asked.

“It’s defiantly a small fire fight inside the bay. But they don’t seem to notice us.” Alan edged up to the field as to get a better visual. He saw what he never thought could be.

“Sir, it looks like the covenant is fighting each other, seems to be a rebellion of some sorts.”

The crew inside the Phantom stayed silent as they contemplated this turn of events.

“This is our chance, try not to get too involved, let them duke it out until you reach that core. And hurry before they take notice of us again.” The Captain’s voice became absent as to allow the commander to continue.

“Understood, we’re moving in, open fire on my mark,” The Phantom pushed through the force field as he fired with the concussion canon on both sides of the bay, clearing out squads of brutes and jackals on the left as well as some elites and grunts stationed on the right.

The hatch opened as Noah and Daniel bursts out fire heated rounds of molten plasma at anything that moved on either side. They managed to eliminate the smaller infantry such as the Jackals and Grunts as well as some Brutes and Elites caught without their shields on. A pair of hunters decided to take aim at the Phantom as they charged their fuel rod canons. Sam stepped to the side where Noah was, and launched two rounds at the Hunters before they released their canons. Hitting both dead-center in the face, the explosion of the rockets tore through their armor like shredded paper.

“WHOA HOOOO!!!! COME GET SOME ALIEN BASTARDS!!!” Daniel cleared out the rest of the stragglers on the left side of the bay as Noah just finished the right side. Sam took his time to reload the empty canister of rockets. Alan got up and walked into the interior of the Phantom to regroup with his squad.

“Nice work, hold this position until I get back.” Alan grabbed the Fuel Rod canon off the weapons holder in the Phantom.

“Activating camouflage now.” The Spartan stood still as his yellow plated armor melted with the background. A loud thud echoed from the bottom of the floor to indicate his movement towards the giant opened doorway leading to the core. Sam and the rest of the squad stood there as five red blips activated on their motion sensors.

“Get ready for round two people!!” Sam shouted as he adjusted his rocket to aim towards the door of the oncoming enemies.

Alan made his way through a narrow hallway leading out of the dark purple hanger. He found himself looking towards the NAV point that Culvertun set up for him. He rounded the corner at the end of the hall seeing dispatched corpses everywhere. He notice that most were Elites and Grunts. He lowered the fuel rod a bit as he kicked an Elite’s head out of his path. The walls made a sickening dripping noise as the blood coated every inch of them.

‘The hell is going on? Never seen anything like this. And the worst part is, that I probably won’t ever use this thing.’

Alan raised the Fuel Rod back into a defensive position. A good thing too as he heard a thunderous noise coming from his left. Quickly steeling a glance at his motion scanner, he saw four red blips appear to his left, coming from the hall way that led to the Cruiser’s main area. He quickly ran ahead to the doors of the opposite direction, giving himself some room from the soon to be explosions of the fuel rod rounds. The doors at the end of the hallway opened to reveal a grunt running at a fast pace, he flayed his arms in a panic as he tried to evade a trio of Brutes that charged blindly at him. The grunt yelped when the first Brute reached out and grabbed its head, pulling it back onto the ground. Repeatedly smashing it with its fists until the walls matched the same gory color of the walls in the adjacent hallway.

“LITTLE WORM!! WHY ARE THEY FOLLOWING THE ELITES STILL!!??” It roared out of frustration.

“They know not what is expected of themselves yet, and will soon fall in line when we rid the Sengheilie from the rest of the ship.” The second said as he made his way towards the invisible Spartan. All three now walked towards Alan’s position, the Spartan had his opportunity to strike, but held back as he heard the third Brute say something that made him lower his weapon slightly.

“Reports say that an Elite is making his way to the bay. He’ll be coming through here, so let’s give him a little surprise of our own.” The three turned around as they readied their spikers to blast the Elite when he appeared through the doors they just came from.

‘Why are they fighting each other, what the…..’

Alan thought for a moment before making his mind up. It was a long shot at best, but he needed to at least say he put in the effort. He raised himself up from his crouched position as he took aim to the Brutes that awaited the Elite. If he was going to get any answers, he’d better do it now. The doors on the opposite side opened as the elite quickly found himself being shot at by spiker rounds. He was smart enough to have his shields up, but they drained as he took cover behind the side of the doors. Alan took the time to fire his rounds straight at the backs of the heads of each brute, clearing the hall way with a satisfied boom and ending with the chaired bodies of the beasts. Alan’s activated cameo discharged leaving him visible for a while as it recharged. The Elite took a peek around the corner to find the Brutes dead, and a yellow being walking towards him while switching his weapons. The Elite quickly rolled into the corridor as he activated his sword. Alan quickly recognized it to be a Zealot class one, its eyes pierced him like the energy blade it held. Alan knew that he’d need to play this carefully. The Spartan moved one step as he aimed his needler rifle at the Elite’s face.

“I need answers, Why are you—“

“A DEMON!!!!!!!!!!” It roared as he raced towards him in a blinding fury with its blade glowing in the air.

‘Well, so much for that.’

Alan began to open fire at the Elite whose shields, now fully restored, took the blunt of the rounds He ran at the Spartan with increasing enthusiasm for diced human. Alan used all the time he had to drain its shields as much as he could before he reached him, but the Elite was faster than he thought. Alan quickly charged him to catch the Elite by surprise, sliding down on his knees, narrowly missing the deadly blade that swished horizontally above his head. He formed a fist as he upper-cut the Elites lower face, feeling the remanding energy from the shields break from his contact. He quickly kicked it in the ribs to get some distance. The Zealot stumbled back but never lost his balance as he leaped back at the Spartan. To Alan’s surprise, the Elite froze directly in place, not moving a muscle. Alan also noticed two points of the same energy blade peeking through the back of its opened throat. He heard it gurgle something in its native tongue right before its eyes rolled back in its head, lifeless. The Zealots body was yanked back and forth as Alan saw another Elite pry his wrist blade from the back of the Zealot’s skull creating a sickening crunching noise as he threw the dead Elite backwards on the final yank. Alan got a clear view of this mysterious character, noticing it to be a Special Class Operations Elite. He raised his weapon again at the Elite’s fore-head to keep it at a distance as he waited for his active cameo to recharge.

“What is going on?” he said as he awaited a response.

The Elite stood there motionless. Its wrist blade still glowed a brilliant blue as he looked over the Spartan with utmost interest. Then it did something the Spartan wasn't prepared for. He deactivate his blades as he put his arms up to the human as a sign of surrendering. Alan still kept his cross-hairs sighted on his head as the Elite slowed his movements to show corporation. This made Alan even more confused, making him ask himself all kinds of questions. Why did it kill another Elite? Why was it surrendering? Why does it have the reverse color scheme as him? All was revealed as the Elite spoke in a very clear and distinct voice that probably matched Culvertun's on a bad tea day.

“Demon, there is much to discuss between your people and mine.” He said

“No Shit.” He said as he rested his finger on the trigger.

“These are not my people.” He said out of irritation.

“What do you mean?” Alan’s comn activated as he heard the Captain come back on.

"Alan, we’re going to be in deep shit if you don’t equip a motor on your ass and move it!!”

“Sir, there’s a Sangheilie here who’s willing to talk.” Silence befell the hallway before the Captain spoke again.

“Say again?” he asked bewilderingly.

“I am part of the group known as the heretics.” The Elite said. “I've been selected to establish contact with the humans to see if they would aid us in our fight against the prophets. My identity was created to obtain inside information from within the circle of command.” The Elite stayed still as he noticed the Spartan lower his weapon slightly.

“I am willing to give any valuable information I've gathered. The only thing in return I ask is that you form a connection with our head leader ‘Refumee.” He stopped there to allow the humans to grasp this hasty alliance he was willing to establish. From within Bathou’mu’s helmet, sweat gathered around his eyes as he tightened his fingers into a tight ball on the off chance this Demon would just kill him. But Alan stayed still like the Elite, waiting for him to try something stupid.

“Sir, did you catch that?” Alan asked.

“Yeah, sounds farfetched.” The Captain said as he silently stroked his mustache. Bathou’mus’s breathing became more intense as he felt his hand gather drips of sweat, and blood.

“Charlie, what do you think?” the Captain asked.

“Well I say he’s been the most sophisticated monstrosity I have ever encountered, and he’s not lying. This ‘Refumee checks out, and I also checked his status. They did a great job at covering his tracks to make him a special classed Elite. I suggest we take his offer.” Alan gritted his teeth, not the response he wanted to hear.

“Captain?” he asked again.

“I guess we should go with Charlie on this one, just keep a close eye on him.”

Alan lowered his gun as he walked straight at the Elite with a deadly demeanor. Bathou’mus stood his ground as he awaited the Demon’s next move. Alan walked right up to Elite with a two foot space in between them as he stopped and looked at him with an expression that burnt through his blue tinted visor. They almost equaled in height and size but Bathou’mus beat him in only a few more inches.

“I don’t care what they say; you and your kind will always be my enemy. One fuck up, and I rip your skull through your anus. Understood freak?” The hatred in Alan’s voice could melt cast iron as he looked at the Elite. Searching for any signs of aggression.

“Understood.” Bathou’mus said as calm as he could muster.

“Good, now before we establish anything, I’m going to blow this ship to hell.” Alan walked behind him as he pressed the butt of the needler rifle to signal him ahead. Bathou’mus obeyed and walked toward the doors that lead to the drive engine. They slid open to reveal another hall way similar to the one they were just in, but split into three different directions. Bathou’mus stopped as he awaited the Spartan’s directions. Alan stepped up to point towards the left corridor. Bathou’mus nodded again, making his way down the familiar archway that started to ascend twenty feet above them and continued to grow until they made it to the end of the hall way. The room grew into a large field of wires that hung half a kilometer above them as they all connected into a giant cylinder object that had the same diameter as a football field. Another was placed at the bottom as a giant orb of light glowed in between the two circular pillars. Alan made a move to signal the elite to pick up the pace as they crossed a makeshift bridged that could easily fit two Scorpion tanks side by side each other.

Every ten feet was a large pillar of wires, bundled into one huge makeshift support for the entire bridge. Alan noticed that the bridge was held by the pillars that extended to the large ceiling. What confused the Spartan was that it wasn't one of those light barrier bridges that they normally used. The bridge connected them from the base of the core to the entrance of the room. Below them was the same wires and covenant technology that mirrored the ceiling as they connected to the bottom of the core. But the bottom wires seemed to descend into a hundred foot drop into pure blackness. They were half way before Bathou’mus raised his hand into a fist to signal an immediate stop. Alan cautiously stopped as he tightened his grip around his rifle, waiting for an excuses to put the miserable bastard down.

“Konthou!?” The Elite now had his finger to his helmet as he shouted in surprise at his young friend who evaded the brute’s onslaught.

“Yes, it’s good to know that not even the Brutes can kill you.”

Alan listened intensely, if he gave away their position, he’d kill him without any thought what so ever. Heretic or not, he was an enemy to him. Bathou’mus looked back at the Spartan, letting him know that he wasn't a mindless idiot by keeping direct visor contact with the Spartan.

“How close are you to the docking bay?” Konthou’s voice sounded fatigued.

“Close enough, why do you ask?” Bathou’mus choose his words carefully.

“I was hoping that you would escape with me in a phantom, but it seems to be that a rouge force of humans found their way through into the area and are now keeping it clear from anybody approaching the bay!!” Konthou sounded annoyed with this unexpected events.

Bathou’mus let go of the transmitter to speak with the Spartan privately.

“They are with you, I assume?” He asked in a monotone voice. Alan nodded his head slowly.

“Konthou?” he said as he once again pressed his finger to his helmet.

“Yes?”

“Do you swear to follow every command I give you?”

“Why…yes Bathou’mus...I”

“Do you give your life to serving the Sangheile?”

“Of course.”

“Do you still follow the prophet’s will?”

Silence befell the speaker as the young Elite painfully tugged at the answer he unwillingly knew he had to accept.

“I don’t know, the only person I trust aboard this brute infested ship is you Bathou’mus.”

“Then do not question me when I say do not engage the humans.”

Konthou’s strained voice of shock echoed through escaped gasps and a chocking sound that sounded like broken glass through the microphone.

“Bbbbbthou’mus?” He shakily asked.

“DO. NOT. ATTACK. THE. HUMANS.” Bathou’mus’s mandibles shut tight as he punctuated each word through his enclosed mouth.

“BBbbuut…..” The young minor couldn't contain himself.

“I need you to get to the ship’s engine core right away. Clear a path for us.”

“BATHOU’MUS!!” Konthou couldn't take it anymore. “Why must we help such unworthy beings?! They deserve death and nothing more!!!” Konthou raged. "What has happened to you?! You are not the Bathou'mus I remember. Let me and Rega'lily---"

"DO NOT ENGAGE THE HUMANS KONTHOU!!" The Elite barked back. "I am still your commander, and you will obey me on this. Or I will stuff your carcass with---"

Alan's audio went from pause to record. Standing there with a smile at the Elite who was using it's native tongue to scold the minor. Even Konthou's face had gone slightly red from hearing the most rare obscenities blast through his mic.

Alan heard a familiar ping as he nudged the Elite to continue walking as he continued his conversation. He lifted his hand up to the side of his helmet as he pressed the private comn.

“Go ahead sergeant.” He whispered.

“Ummmmm, two things, when are you going to blow this place to hell? And there’s this Elite that took cover behind the doors with two hunters and is shouting something about us being unworthy while talking to a Bat muss or someone.” Sam looked back at the Elite who flayed his arms as he notice it trying to physically express its frustration, but only came to Sam as awkward and questionable.

“The core will be off line momentarily, and that elite's name is apparently Konthou.” Alan said.

“Oh Ok, we’ll just hang tight until…….wait…WHAT!?!” Sam looked back at his squad members on the Phantom.

“Captain’s orders, a heretic Elite is willing to give us some information as well as disabling the core for us. I only ask that you trust me and the captain on this one.” Alan and Bathou’mus made their way to the control panel near the base of the enlarged core drive. The strange covenant symbols appeared on the panel as they continued their separate conversations.

"I was going to say something like, I told you so, buuuuuttttt....."

"Shut it Sergeant. Inform the others what's happening."

Bathou'mus sighed heavily, before using a softer tone to his voice.

“Konthou, we have no choice here, the prophets have betrayed us. If you are smart enough to survive the brute’s onslaught, then I know you are smart enough to trust me on this. Please, Konthou.” Bathou’mus waited for the final answer from the Minor.

Konthou stood silently as he stared into the wall from across his position. He contemplated his current choices as he looked back at the hunters who stood at attention, but seemed confused of what was happening. Bathou’mus looked back at the Spartan, still waiting on Konthou’s answer.

“Fine……we will obey your command, Bathou’mus.” The minor’s voice held much grief as he briefly came to terms with the betrayal of his holy leaders.

“Thank you Konthou. Make sure to explain this to Rega’lily, and Muffeme’.” Bathou’mus looked back at the Spartan, giving an acknowledgement nod. Alan put his hand back up to his helmet, activating his private comn again.

“Sargent. Those three are friendlies now, they will be clearing a path for us once we overload this thing.” Alan waited for a response, but his improved hearing could pick up some ‘minor’ disagreements from the crew members still on board the phantom.

“Sargent? Do you read?” Alan said again.

“Yes, I copy, some of the other guys kinda got P.O.’d about it though.” Sam said.

“Tell them to deal with it, I don’t like it either, but we could use the help.” Alan walked over to the control panel.

He looked back at the Elite as he motioned him with his rifle to start the initial count down. Bathou’mus nodded as he walked up and placed his enlarged hands on the panel, quickly activating the holographic symbols that popped up allowing him to access the slip space-drive core. He ran a finger across a symbol that quickly flashed green, then red as it beeped twice before the hologram descended back onto the panel. The core flashed a brilliant white as it began to randomly shoot out lines of electricity through the ship, causing it to move uncontrollably as the Elite and Spartan fell to the ground. Alan was the first to get up as he activated his comn instead of helping Bathou’mus, who slowly got to his feet as Alan past by him while giving his report.

“Captain, Core is unstable, retreating back to the Phantom for extraction.” Alan and Bathou’mus ran towards the bridge.

“Finally. Our stealth system gave out a while back, but we've managed to out maneuver the Cruiser. They seem to be catching on though, I don’t know how much longer we can keep this up.”

“SIR!!” Culvertun interrupted. “I’m getting readings that covenant forces are heading towards the bay…..A LOT of covenant forces.”

Alan picked up the pace as they both made it to the half-way mark of the bridge.

“Sir!!” The sergeant’s voice came through as plasma rounds could be heard in the background.

“Sergeant! What’s your status?” Alan said.

“Too many!! Losing control……Noah’s down.” The sergeant shot some more launcher rounds at the masses of Brutes and Jackals that flooded the bay. Only to have them easily replaced by another wave coming through the doors.

“Sergeant. Retreat, we’ll find another way out…” Alan’s voice was cut off by Daniel’s voice coming through on the mic.

“Is that a Wraith?!” Daniel’s face became horrified as the wraith squeezed itself through the double doors, talking aim at the Phantom. But before the plasma motor could fire, a fuel rod round smashed precisely at the cannon, causing the thing to explode into a fiery eruption as the thing was again hit by two more rounds. Two hunters emerged from behind as they charged through the cluster of brutes, creating a path between the Phantom and the doors.

“Sir, those hunters have cleared a way for you, Hurry!!!” Sam’s voice became static as a overcharged plasma pistol waved passed him, making him turn towards that direction only to see hundreds of Brutes and Jackals coming from the opposite side of them. He quickly came to Noah’s side as he tried to grab his turret from him, but was swatted aside by Noah who lifted his helmet off, tossing it to the ground. Sam looked at him, noticing the amount of blood loss scattered across the turret.

“Noah, we need to get you some biofo-“

“No…” Noah grabbed the turret’s handles as he ripped it off the stand. Sam grabbed him by the shoulder trying to stop him.

“What are you doing?!” Sam’s hand slipped off his shoulder as Noah turned around to face his friend, one last time.

“Buying you guys some time.” He said as he jumped down with the turret, and landed with a sickening snapping sound as he stood up again. He limped towards the wave of Brutes who charged madly at him. Even though his legs were snapped, he stood tall and proud, giving the name HELLJUMPERS, it's feared notoriety.

“Fuck you.” Noah said as he gunned down the first row of infantry, Jackals and Brutes fell over as rounds of plasma hit them each in the face. The Brutes took a few more rounds before they surrendered to the fire power of the plasma rounds. Noah took small limps as he continually fired at them. His short hair flew in the breeze as he formed a small smirk on his face.

Daniel made his way to Sam; he grabbed him by the shoulder as Sam stood his ground trying to help his friend below by firing at the ground force with his MA5C.

“It’s too much!!!” he said, “They keep coming, I…..wait where’s Noah?!” He looked down below to see Noah charging the wave of infantry.

“THAT DUMB ASSHOLE!!” Daniel made a gustier to jump out and grab him, but was stopped by Sam.

“He’s buying us time. We need to…” A huge explosion sound echoed throughout the bay as a plasma round from a Wraith traveled up into the air and into the phantom, throwing the marines off balance as they flew out and landed with a thud.

Sam got to his feet just in time to see Noah drop the turret as he switched to his SMG and fired at the wave of brutes. Plasma traveled past him before a lucky shot hit him in his chest plate, sending him to the ground. Still, Noah got back up again quickly before another round struck him in his arm, but once more he got back up and grabbed his pistol. Firing at the crowd of brutes that ran at him, almost reaching him. He shot three square in the face before one swatted his gun away, and picked him up by the throat as it smiled with glee. Noah looked back at the brute, and smiled too as he lifted an unpinned grenade between them with his burnt and charred arm. Sam was about to jump right out to try and save his friend, but the explosion was faster as it engulfed Noah and the Brute as well as anybody in the blast radius.

There was another blast from across the floor. Sam stole a glance at what appeared to be another molten blue orb headed right for them. Time slowed as Sam ran towards Daniel to warn him about the projectile, but the blueish ball exploed on impact as it touched the nose f the phantom. The Phantom rocked from side to side as it crashed into the ground, separating Daniel and Sam from the wave of Brutes that were headed right for them. They got back up as they made their way to the two hunters that shot at the waves of brutes that crawled over the phantom. Reg’lily and Mufeme’ looked back at the Marines as they nodded in a low gruff sound as they used their shields to create a mobile cover for the marines. They slowly made their way to the double doors while the hunters took the blunt of the plasma rounds from the remaining Jackals as they closed behind the double doors. The wraith that brought down the Phantom fired a motor at the hunters, hitting Reg’lily and knocking his bond brother aside as well as Sam and Daniel. Mufeme’ got back up to see the burnt and obliterated corpse of his brother. The Hunter roared with rage as he charged back through the double doors, smashing anything in his way. The Wraith took aim at the hunter, and fired but only to miss the hunter by a few mere meters as it charged the Wraith, with seething hate. The hunter got right up to the Wraith and used all the strength of the Mgaleklogo to flip it upside down. He fired his fuel rod until it exploded into a satisfying blue explosion. And charged at the crowd of Brutes and Jackals, accepting his fate as he swatted a group of Jackals aside like bugs and ran into the masses of his enemies.

Sam ran into the same doors that lead to core where Alan was, but stopped as he noticed his motion sensor picking up an army of red blips making their way to the core. They stopped as they made it to the three-way junction, noticing another army of red blips ahead of them.

“Commander!” Sam shouted as they took cover in a nook behind the large group of enemies that blocked their path.

“Reinforcements! They must have figured out what we’re up to, they are trying to overtake the drive core.” Alan’s voice was barely audible over the amount of fire power him and Bathou’mus were under.

“Sir! There’s another group on their way here.” Sam looked at Daniel who cocked his shot-gun in confirmation.

“We’ll hold them off for ya.” Sam and Daniel moved back towards the hall way, taking cover behind the corner. Before they could get ready, a brute’s corpse was thrown into the wall as Konthou deactivated his energy sword; he then took notice of the humans, who raised their guns at him. Konthou’s dark eyes looked at Sam, his mandibles clicked as they silently made their case of not liking each other.

“Konthou? Where are you?” Bathou’mus took cover behind a part of the thick cables that held the bridge together.

“I was delayed; Brutes are making their way towards your position.” Konthou crouched down as a brute tried to nail him
in the side. But Konthou simply raised himself off the floor as he activated his sword again and stabbed the Brute in its stomach, but that didn’t keep it at bay as it smashed Konthou’s face to the side sending him to the ground next to the marines who opened fire at the impaled Brute, creating a pile of fur and blood. Konthou got back up and retrieved his blade before retreating behind the Marines as they both tossed two grenades behind the corner and ran back behind the nook. An explosion was heard as they readied their weapons for the rest of the brutes to come round.

“Never thought I’d die next to one of you freaks.” Daniel said as he raised his shot gun.

“Same here, human.” Konthou kept a calm air about him as he grabbed the plasma repeater he kept at his side.

“Either way,” Sam looked at Daniel with a sincere smile. “It’s been one hell of a ride.”

Alan was closer to the core than Bathou’mus, who had difficulty reaching his position with a wave of drones that fired on his position. Alan took his time to take out a few of them before going behind cover again.

“Sergeant!” Alan tried to radio to him but only got static. “Captain!! Culvertun!?” Bathou’mus turned his head over as he shouted behind his cover.

“Radio is cut off by the unstable core!!!” He shouted. “Shields are depleted too. The EMP activity within the core is malfunctioning our armor systems!!”

Alan looked at the wave of Brutes trying so desperately to get to the core. Alan shot some more at the drones to give Bathou’mus an opening. Which he gladly took as used his evade to make it closer to Alan’s position, but could only make it to the adjacent pillar of cable as the Brutes hailed another firestorm of spiker and plasma rounds at him. Bathou’mus grunted in pain as spiker lodged itself in his thick leg, oozing purplish blood immediately. Alan Switched back to his fuel rod as he fired a hail of rounds in return to decrease the pressure on them. He then notice that the Brutes were getting more desperate, they charged with a thunderous rumble that echoed throughout the core’s interior. Alan knew he couldn’t win like this, a few rounds of fuel rod ammo, three clips for his needler rifle, and a wounded Elite couldn’t stop a charge like this. He then looked at the large cable pillars; a direct hit would melt each strand individually and cause the whole thing to fall. Alan looked at Bathou’mus who had grabbed a needler gun, trying to pick off some of the leading brutes.

“Bathou’mus!” He shouted. The Elite looked at him, and had a concerned look from within his helmet as Alan aimed the fuel rod at him.

“I’M GOING TO CUT IT!!!” He shouted as Bathou’mus quickly realized why he had pointed the fuel rod at him. With a painful leap, Bathou’mus cleared the final gap between them. Alan fired a round at the pillar as well as some accurate shots at the next few. The initial compact shook the bridge as the Brutes who were only moments from them collapsed into a heap. The bridged groaned as the wires melted and snapped. The Brutes quickly tried to get up, but the Bridged lost its support as it gave way under the collective pressure and sent them all flying to their doom. All but one, as a Chieftain, who used a fellow Brute as a launch pad, flung himself into the air, and right at Alan. The Chieftain had his hammer in a striking pose as to land and smash Alan, but the Spartan’s reflexes were faster. Alan timed his approach; time seemed to slow as he jumped at the chieftain and made contact with a back flip that kicked the chieftain in mid-air, stopping its momentum, and landing back onto the edge of the Core.

Alan looked back at the descending Chieftain to see it toss its arm in the air, releasing a spiker grenade in the air. It traveled past the Spartan’s face, nearly sticking to his helmet. Alan snapped his head back to notice the Chieftain’s little present wasn’t for him as it fell and stuck onto the control panel. An explosion echoed as Bathou’mus was knocked aside unconscious. Alan felt something sharp pierce his arm as the shrapnel from the grenade stuck to his shoulder joint. His arm felt numb, but another problem was already in place as the core slowed its pace. Alan realized it was stuck in a limbo state, he looked at Bathou’mus, noticing the lack of movement, came to the conclusion that he’d need to find another way to disable it. He hefted his fuel rod up on his back, as he began to grab hold of some hanging wires that became unplugged during the firefight. Alan reached into the Shrapnel that had lodged itself in his shoulder muscle, and slowly pulled it out with squirts of blood jumping onto the ground. He tested the strength of the wire before grabbing hold and carefully climbed to get level with the core. His shoulder burst into agonizing pain, but still he kept to his goal.

‘One more…..come on Alan….One more push…..For them…..’ He said as he felt his shoulder muscle rip apart from the amount of pressure. His radio made a static noise as he heard the captain come on again.

“Alan!?! Can you……..Shields are at twenty percent……going on?” Alan struggled to not lose his tiring grip; he hung about fifty feet in the air, seeing the core in his line of sight. He used his helmet’s scope to see what seemed to be the connection point of the core. He aimed slowly, and painfully. Raising the fuel rod’s scope into view, aiming ever so slightly on the target.

“Core controls offline…….manual overload required…..give them hell Captain…” He said as he launched the round towards the exposed target. Alan looked at the fuel rod slowly make its way as he smiled inside his helmet.

‘I’m coming you guys…..’ he thought as the fuel rod round hit directly on the target, creating a massive explosion that was absorbed into the out of wacked core drive, which shot electrical beams in random directions.

“ALAN!!!What...….mean manual over…. “

The radio decimated into a wave of static. Alan slowly closed his eyes as the blinding light washed over him. He felt his grip let go of the wire, as his body floated with the light. Finally feeling what he presumed to be death, slowly blanketing him in a wave of fire.

//Equsetria//

//Train to Canterlot//

Twilight looked out into the night sky. She looked at each individual star, thinking of events that had transpired in her life, and why she was again heading to a place she once thought was the most amazing place to be. Only to find out that it was a party for all the snobs and inconsiderate ponies in all Equstria. At least her friends will be there again, the princess really wanted to have them all there. Twilight looked back into the seats to see all her friends having a wonderful conversation with each other; she heard them recalling the events of what happened last time they were there.

“And then the cake came crashing on me. That pompous Brute put ME in front of the thing, Oh the nerves!!” Rarity’s face glowed red as she imagined strangling the pony who dare to put her wonderful dress into such uncleanness. A few giggles came from the rest of the group as they all remembered.

“Well I have to say Rarity; ya’ll did a mighty job sprucing up our get-up this time around.” Applejack said as she looked at her dress.

“It was nothing darling.”

“I hope the ponies from last time will actually be party animals this time round.” Pinkie said as she jumped from behind the seat.

“Yeah, and I hope the Wonder-bolts will be there again to how incredibly awesome I am.” Rainbow Dash said.

“Of course they will Rainbow Dash,” Fluttershy said as she poked her face through her pink mane. All five crowded around the one seat, continuing their reminiscing as the train moved closer to their destination. Twilight sat down next to a window as she gathered more information about her sudden burst of emotions towards Applejack. Clearly this was a subject she felt was something she could handle, but at the same time didn’t know why this was such a bother to her. Twilight looked back at her friends noticing that they all seemed to be having a good time. She looked at AJ and felt her face flush at the thought of her in that beautiful dress. AJ looked back at Twilight who quickly shifted her attention to the outside world again.

“C’mon Twi!! Don’t be a stranger, come join the gang.” Applejack said as she pushed the crowd of ponies away for Twilight to have some room. Twilight quickly trotted over to her best friends while clearing out any signs of emotions towards her friend.

“Thanks AJ.” She said as she squeezed into the seat next to Applejack.

“Sure thing sugercube.” Applejack said as she locked eyes for a second with her. Twilight formed a hidden blush as she quickly tried to find an excuse to defeat this awkward moment.

“Uh…s-so about Spike not being here, he got an unexpected cold, and I asked AJ’s family to watch over him. Really, thanks again Applejack.” She said with an uneasy grin.

“Sure thing Twi, I told Granny to fix’m up some of our Apple family cold resistant recipes. Little feller’ll be feel’n better in no time.”

“The poor dear, I do hope he gets better soon.” Rarity said.

“Hey the little guy’s more reliant then a brick, he’ll be just fine.” Rainbowdash said.

“Oh, I should bring back a slice of diamond cake for him, he’ll like that.” Pinkie said.

“Ummm. Twilight?” Fluttershy asked as she poked Twilight’s shoulder.

“Yes Fluttershy?”

“Um…what are you going to do different this time around at the Gala?”

“Well before I do anything, I need to talk to the princes about a few things, but I promise I’ll be with you girls during the rest of the party.”

“Yeah, I think following Spike’s advice from last time will actually make this way past cool.” Rainbow dash said.

“Yeah, I mean what could go wrong?” Twilight said as the train made a screeching halt at the train station.

//Equestria//

//Canterlot: the great galloping gala//

The castle was livelier than ever; the food was placed around every corner of the ball, as guests made their way to grab some grub before continuing their business. Celestia stood in her usual position during the greetings. Ponies lined up as they greeted the Princess with a bow.

“Princess.” A Stallion said, as he made a quick bow towards Celestia.

“Thank you for coming, have a pleasant time Lord Cornstalk.” She said in return. Celestia looked behind him to see the awaited group make their way towards her. With a small warm smile, she let them trot up to her as they each made a small bow to her.

“Princess.” Twilight said as she got up as well as the others.

“Thank you all for attending again to the royal gala, I know that last time things got out of hoof, but I do believe that was for the best. Have a wonderful time, and please make sure to not hesitate to enjoy yourselves.”

“Yes princess.” The main six said in unison. All five made their way to the dining area to get started. All but Twilight as she again stood at princess Celestia’s side. Applejack turned her head back at her with a raised eyebrow.

“Now hun, I thought we were going to do things differently this time ‘round.” She said with a bemused face.

“Of course Applejack, I just need to ask the princess one thing.” Twilight said.

“Ok than, just make sure to make your way to us when you’re done.” Applejack said with a smile as she made her way back to the others. Twilight let her eyes fall on AJ’s rump as she made her way to the others. Celestia looked at Twilight’s little wandering eyes as she cracked a smile. Celestia walked right up to her and cleared her throat to get her attention.

“Oh...I.I...Princess” Twilight fumbled about trying to think straight.

“It’s o.k. Twilight.” Celestia said as she motioned her forward to descend down the steps.

“Um princess, How come you’re leaving, isn’t there other guests that will be here?”

“Usually yes, but I do believe last year’s events were too much for some ponies to take, as they will not be attending the gala.”

“I’m so sorry princess,” Twilight hung her head down in shame.

“Oh nonono, I appreciate it. Most of them were the stuck up royal pains that I could barely take.” Celestia stopped when she reached the end of the steps.

“Oh. I see.” Twilight reached Celestia as they continued to walk to the ball.

“I got your letter by the way.” Celestia whispered to her.

“Oh, yeah. That’s what I kinda wanted to ask you.” Twilight said sheepishly.

“Have no fear my faithful student. I’ll do my best to help you.” Celestia said proudly. Celestia felt her inner doubt rise up from the depths of her brain.

“Thank you princess.” Twilight said.

They Gala went on for some time, even though there was less than half of the guests present, the party felt more free with the room it provided. Ponies gathered at the tables, chatting away past experiences and future expectancies. The dance floor had more than half the gusts par-taking in rhythmic moves as they synchronized with the benevolent melodies provided by the orchestra. At one of the tables sat the rest of Twilight’s friends, talking about the events that now transpired before them.

“My, this is certainly refreshing. And no sign of that snob Blueblood.” Rarity pulled out a fan to give herself some more air as she flapped herself.

“Haha, yeah. That guy was a real downer.” Pinkie chimed in. She then pulled a cake out of now where and stuffed the entire piece in her unhinged jaw.

“My pinkie, you better leave some fer the rest of us here.” Applejack said with a shocked expression.

“You’re right, I forgot to get Spike his Diamond cake. I better-“ Pinkie stopped suddenly, which was a surprise to them, as she never ceased to ever stop her continuous motions. Her tail gave a sudden explosion of fur as it started expand and unfurl into different directions. It continued for at least thirty seconds until it finally stopped its spasms.

“Wow, never had one like that happen. Um…girls?” Pinkie looked left and right to find them gone.

“Huh, oh well, time for some cake.” Pinkie then hopped back to the table that held a very large cake coated with sparking frosting that gave the illusion of diamonds, but was a simple vanilla cake underneath.

“You go check.” Applejack said.

“Why the nerves, make a lady with a delicate feature get in harm’s way.” Rarity huffed.

“Fine, you do it then Fluttershy.” Applejack looked at Fluttershy.

“Um….O.K.” She quietly poked her head out from underneath the table to find nothing destroyed.

“Um…..It’s clear to come up…..if you want to, that is.” She sat back into her seat just as Applejack and Rarity made it onto their seats.

“That was terrifying.” Applejack stated.

“Indeed. I think I will go for some punch, care to join me Fluttershy?” Rarity got up from her chair and started to make her way to the punch bowl.

“Sure thing.” Fluttershy lightly fluttered off her chair as she followed Rarity.

(Oh hahaha, I’m hilarious)

[inserting yourself in the story huh Sup3rsay3n? Shameless.....Wait a minute.]

“I guess I’ll just stay and wait for Twilight then.” Applejack said as she sat patiently on her chair. Scanning the room, she noticed that ponies were gathering in couples as they danced. She even noticed a few that were mare to mare couples as well. She thought for a moment, but then was pulled out of her thoughts as she saw Twilight walking towards her table with Celestia at her side. She raised her hoof to get their attention.

“Over er Twilight!!” She shouted.

“Well, here goes princess.” Twilight said to her mentor as she placed a determined hoof forward.

“Just remember what I told you, I know you can do it.” Celestia patted her head playfully as she walked off to one of the food tables. Twilight continued her brave trot with the following thoughts.

“I can do it, I can do it. I’m going to go over there, and tell her exactly how I feel. Nothing will stop me, She will finally know exactly how long I’ve had these feelings and will…..will…….Probably reject me!!Oh my, oh my, what do I do!??!! OH please. What am I supposed to do-“

“Uh Twi?!” Applejack than appeared out of nowhere as Twilight exited her train wreck of self-confidence.

“Oh hi, Applejack.” Twilight felt flustered already.

“I’m so glad ya decided to join us again.”

“Oh me too, you know, anything for a friend. Hehe” She said with an awkward chuckle.

“Hey, do ya wanna dance with me?” Applejack said as she got off from her chair as she wrapped her hoof around Twi’s and lead her to the dance floor.

“Uh….you sure…I mean.” Twilight never felt so scared and relieved at the same time with Applejack holding her hoof in hers.

“Of course Twi, Not’en like dancing with ma best friend. Now shake those hooves!” She said as she let go of Twilight. Twilight felt frozen as she could barely comprehend her sudden invasion from the “friend zone.”

‘O.K. twilight, you can do this.’ Twilight began to mimic Applejack’s gracious movements.

“That’s it sugercube, get in the zone.” She said as she began to dance around Twilight.

“Hey, where are the others anyway?” Twilight said as the orchestra played a faster tempo.

“Rarity and Fluttershy are at the punch bowl over there.” Applejack pointed her hoof at the two mares who giggled softly to themselves.

“Pinkie Pie is being Pinkie. Oh yeah, make sure ya watch out fer a falling object later, cause her tail was a twitching like crazy a moment ago.”

“What about Rainbow?” Twilight ask as she started to dance around Applejack a few times.

“She went to see the Wonderbolts again, just fer a minute, but it’s been a while. I think we should go find her after this.” Applejack said right after the song ended. The ponies gave a round of applause for the band as they continued into their next song. They played a softer melody that soon gave into a couple’s only dance. Some ponies made their way to their seats, others couples stayed to continue their everlasting bliss. Twilight motioned for the seats, but felt a hoof land on her shoulder.

“Where ya think you’re going off to?” Applejack said with a playful tone.

“Uh, I was just going to-“

“Nothing like a little calm music to dance with a friend. Or would you feel uncomfortable with that?” Applejack said with a worried expression, hoping she wasn't stepping past Twilight’s boundaries.

“No, I….um…..Sure, why not?” Twilight said as she grabbed Applejack’s hoof again, as they were lead back into the soft melody of the tune. Their bodies bumped up against each other, each time giving Twilight a secrete warming sensation.

“You know Twi, We sure have been through a’lot.” Applejack said.

“Yeah, I guess we have." She sighed contently. "But I know that if we stay together, we’ll always find a way to beat the odds.” Twilight said as she unknowingly rested her head on Applejack’s shoulder.

“I here ya sugercube.” Applejack’s voice sounded soft and welcoming. Twlight pulled her head back, looking direct into the eyes of her long beloved crush, finding not fear this time, but an opportunity to finally come clean.

“AJ?” Twilight looked dead center at her with a series look on her.

“Yes sugercube?” AJ formed a small, sweet smile.

“I…..I...“ Twilight was cut off by a sudden BOOM throughout the castle as something large crashed through the ceiling. Landing fortunately in the space of the room nopony was occupying. All the ponies quickly hit the dirt when it made a few sparks as it landed in into a streaking halt, dividing the ground apart from each other as it dug deep. Applejack quickly came to Twilight’s side as she picked her up with her hoof.

“Are you O.K. Twi?!” She sounded more concerned than ever.

“Yeah, I’m fine. Hurry, we need to find the princess and the others!” She said as she galloped to the princess who had a protective shield around her and the ponies around her at the table. As soon as she saw Twilight though, the bubble disappeared to allow Twilight to talk to her.

“Are you O.K Twilight?” She said with a concerned motherly tone.

“Yes princess, I and Applejack are looking for the others.”

“We are right here darling.” Rarity said as Fluttershy and Pinkie appeared behind the princess.

“Wait, where’s Rainbow?” Applejack said.

“I have now Idea.” Said Rarity.

“I do hope she’s Okay dokie.” Said Pinkie with a concerned face.

“Rainbow knows how to handle herself.” Rarity said as moral boost for the group.

“My little ponies, we need to secure this area. Make sure nopony got hurt.”

“Uh princess. What exactly happened?” Twilight asked as they all walked in unison to the impact that lay on the ground.

“I’m pretty sure it was a meteorite that escaped our orbit.” Celestia answered.

“Just our luck.” Rarity said.

“Oh dear…I hope the animals are O.K.” Fluttershy said with sadness creeping into her voice.

The group made their way to the object that laid before them. Noticing an unusual color pattern of yellow and blue covering it. And also large spots of red trailing from a hole on its right.

“My, what a peculiar meteorite.” Rarity said.

“I don’t think that’s a rock Rarity.” Twilight said as she used her magic to try and flip the weird object over.

Her magic strained as she used all her force to barley budge the object. She was about to give up, but Celestia and Rarity managed to help her. They managed to flip it on what they could tell to be its front side.

“What-what is it.” Came Fluttershy’s frail voice behind Celestia.

“Might be some kinda space Minotaur.” Applejack said.

“But then how did he get up there?” Rarity asked.

“It could be a science experiment gone wrong.” Celestia suggested.

“Or maybe it’s another failed assault on Canterlot.” Suggested Twilight

“Or maybe it’s an artificial space alien.” Pinkie suggested.

“Or maybe it’s a poor metal bird trying to learn how to fly.” Fluttershy chimed in.

“Or maybe it’s an artificially enhanced space marine from outer space, and was sent here to eat all of us for lunch.” Pinkie said out of nowhere. All of them turned towards her with a confused look.

“Uh, darling, what’s a space marine?” Rarity asked.

“I haven’t the slightest clue.” She said in her usual bubbling voice.

“Ugh.” Came the disgruntle grunt from the metal being as it slowly turned its head to the sounds of voices.

“IT SPEAKS!” Twilight said with a gasped. Celestia lowered her horn in a defensive stance, waiting for anything. The being soon began to move its limbs about, making sure they still worked. It than majestically began to stand up, trying to get as much support from the ground as it lifted itself inside the five-foot crater it left. It stumbled around a bit before it could stand on its own. From where it stood inside the crater it made, its final height reached to Cleestia’s chest. It looked up to her with a strained motion of its helmet. Twilight and the rest stood back while Celestia's horn began to summon up a spell to repel anything this creature was about to do. The being stood motionless, just staring at the princess with no sounds what so ever. He could easily reach out and grab any of them with his monstrous arms and hands. But instead grumbled something barely audible for them to hear.

“I…..I….I’m Spartan 027, and I’m here to kick your covenant…..” The voice soon disappeared as the being fell back again inside the crater, completely unconscious.

Author's Note

There we go, sorry for the wait.
Note that finals will get in my way for a while. That and me moving to a different place in a month.
Any-waves, I'll be doing my best to get the third part released. But don't expect it anytime soon.
Oh and make sure to be selling apples to the black-market for fitty bucks a pop.
I got mine from a talking tree.

I take it he likes apples?

Chp 6: Initial Collision part 3(Crash landing)

//????//

“Alright, listen up!” Boomed a voice above crowd of kids that shuffled out of a pelican. Each face had confused looks as they heard the voice yell at them. Some kids stumbled into each other, trying to find their ground on the cold metal steel walk-way. Some kids shoved one another when they their personal space had become invaded, causing the tall men to push them back in line.

“You are here because the Covenant destroyed your homes.” Some kids started to whimper at the recent events that had permanently scared them but most of them stayed silent.

“ENOUGH!!!" Barked the taller man. "You will obey each and every order that we give. You will become the prodigies of humanity.” All the kids looked at each other, now puzzled completely.

Admits the commotion, one lone kid limped out of the Pelican; holding his nose as it was wrapped in a cloth tied around his head. The child looked at some of the other kids, noticing they had their heads either looking down at their blackened feet, or staring off in the distance, completely mentally lost. The child had dark brown hair; his eyes were a soft baby blue. His skin was pale for his age, but it was mostly covered in dry red and purple blood. He walked behind a girl that had deep auburn hair. She was a few inches taller than him, but he still could tilt his head over her to see what all the commotion was about. She must have heard his strained breathing as she turned around to face him. Her eyes were a pale purple as they scanned him up and down.

“Hi, I'm Natalie.” She said as she raised her hand. The child looked at the hand for a moment; before cautiously lifting his. He felt her grip tightened as she shook it a bit strangely. The boy kept staring at her, not uttering a word aside the occasional scarce breathing coming through his mouth.

“Not much of a talker?” She said.

The boy tilted his head to the side to break eye contact from her, which made her smile a bit.

“Hey, I won’t bite.” She said comfortably trying to look into his eyes again. The boy looked back at her; feeling a sense of security.

“I…I’m Alan.” He said in a nasally strained voice.

“Alan, cool name.” She said with a fist bump to his shoulder. Alan looked at her with a small smile.

“And to begin your training, we will take you all for a ride. BACK ONTO THE PELICAN!!” Shouted the officer.

Alan tried to get a good look at the man shouting at them, but his vision was blocked by crowds of children; pushing him out of the way as they were escorted back onto the ship. Alan fell over and would've been trampled to death hadn't Natalie grabbed his hand. Alan got up and felt her guide him aboard the pelican.

“Careful there Small Stack.” She said as they made it on board. Alan’s vision was blackened by the closing of the pelican doors. He felt his body move with the ship as it lifted into the sky, nearly causing him to vomit. All he could do was hang onto Natalie’s hand for comfort.

“Jeeze, you’re going to break my hand.” She said. Alan realized his grip tightened into an iron death claw when they ascended.

“S-sorry.” He tried to say, but the nuisance of the bandage was still getting in the way of his speech.

A gust of wind nearly dragged Alan out of the loading dock. The lift descended to reveal a dark and cold piercing sky. Alan realized he was the in the front of the line because the rest of the kids unnoticeably traveled into the back, leaving him to stand alone. But he still felt Natalie’s hand, and was comforted at the thought of somebody still there at his side.

“Any volunteers for the first step of being a Spartan?!” Shouted an officer that stood in front of the Pelican’s descended doorway. The Officer looked at Alan with his dark green eyes.

“Thanks for volunteering private!!” he said as he grabbed Alan’s shoulder to place a parachute on his back. Alan was scared stiff as he felt Natalie’s grip go from him. He didn't fight or comply with the Officer as he was now standing at the edge of the lift, facing a perilous journey to the ground.

“COUNT TO TWENTY, THAN PULL THE CORD ATTACHED HERE. GOT IT?!” he yelled.

Alan’s face showed no signs of understanding, which was good enough for the Officer. Alan again turned to the night sky, trying his best not to stumble out.

‘O.k., on three……one….two-‘ Alan felt a hard object smack his back as he lost his balance and fell into the night air.

Everything was a blue blur as he flipped over twice. Adjusting himself to face the sharp breeze tearing his face, he saw that the ground was getting closer by the second. He then remembered to start counting, but felt his bandage rip off as his wound was reveled across his nose. A large blood hardened gash was spread from under his left eye, traveling to his right ripping his nose just under his bridge. Alan couldn't pay attention to his wound as his mind was racing with fear towards his intimate doom. He reached with his right hand, fighting against the wind to pull the cord he remembered the Officer said. His fingertips reached the handle and pulled with all his might but realized nothing happened. He tried again, and again, and again.

//Equestria//
//Canterlot//

Alan’s eye shot opened, making realize he was still feeling the gravitational pull towards the ground. He looked at his shoulder to find his arm tugging at his left shoulder. Glancing at the ground, his helmet instantly zoomed onto a building coming into view as the clouds parted from his eye sight.

‘What the? Is that the kingdom of heaven? Then why am I falling towards it? ’

Alan could tell from the speed he was falling from that he had little time to think. Tilting himself at an angle, He had to make sure he would land precisely at what he could tell was the largest part of the building. He put his left arm up to his visor as his right hand activated the tech gear attached to his forearm.

‘Hope the eggheads pulled through for me on this.’

Alan activated multi-parachutes that shot up from his armor. They snapped off immediately but he felt the weight of his momentum slow just enough so that he wouldn't damage too much of himself.

‘Son of a bitch, this is going to hurt, big time. Unless I’m already dead.’

Alan curled into a yellow ball as he activated his armor’s lock-down. Everything tightened around him as the castle came into full view. He shut his eyes waiting for the pain to begin. The Spartan counted the seconds before impact, anticipating the satisfying and badassery he felt when crashing into orbit, preferably on top of Covenant squads who were too stunned to do anything to him. But unlike his other crash projects, this felt rather contradistinction. The oceanic waves of blunt pain all around him, bruised his muscles as he crashed through floor after floor, each hit dramatically slowing him down. The speed and weight of his metallic exoskeleton made him feel like an impending bullet of pure mass before finally hitting what he assumed to be the his arch nemesis, the ground. He scatted across the floor, sparks flowed around him until his body weight and speed caught up to him, driving him into the ground and separating the floor into a deep crater. The smoke and heat in the crater blurred his vision into complete darkness as his armor lock-down procedures hissed and crackled with the atmosphere around him. With the discommode silence from the initial crash subsided to his ears is when he began to gain awareness to the surroundings he was now in. First thing his notice was the unholy amount of soreness and evil onion like stinging he felt all around him. Even with the augmentations he still felt like somebody took an energy blade, diced his insides to ribbons, put them in a salad and made him eat it. He struggled to collect the air that was stolen from his lungs, but could only feel the bruising and burning pain as he coughed a few spats of blood onto his screen. After the initial final hiss of his pressure plating in his armor released from the armor lock-down, he realized now how useless and depleted his physical state was. Everything was in a haze and his adrenaline rush was losing its effect. All he could do was focus on trying to breathe and try to get up. Before he could rotate his body away from the dirt, he felt a strange aura lift him to face the bright light that shone through his visor. That is when he heard the voices.

“WH-What is it?” came a soft voice.

‘What….Where? Who?’ Alan felt himself going into a deep sleep but fiercely tried to fight it off.

“Looks kinda like a Space Minotaur.” Said a more thick blunt voice.

‘Minotaur?’ Alan felt a strain in his eyes, blinding almost.

“Maybe it’s a science experiment gone wrong.” Said a very light voice that sounded to Alan like his one first A.I teacher, Deja’. Although she was nearing her rampancy, the ONI did hang onto a few recordings from her to teach the new recruits. Only, Alan and his friends always joked about how cheap the leader board was with discarding dead people.

‘O.K, I’ll take that as an insult.’ Alan tried to fight his doziness that he assumed was a concussion that he obtained, trying to put him to sleep.

“Or maybe it’s another failed assault on Canterlot.” Said the purple one.

‘Canterlot?’ SHIT, did I get sent back in time?

“Or maybe it’s an artificial space alien.” Said a more up tuned voice.

Alan gritted his teeth as his right shoulder disobeyed his orders to work for him.

“Or maybe it’s a metal bird trying to learn how to fly.” Said that soft voice again.

‘Bird? O.K, maybe it’s a rare form of covenant. Ones that I’m assuming to be the rejects of their society.’

“Or maybe it’s an artificially enhanced space marine from outer space, and was sent here to eat us for lunch!” Said that bubble voice again.

‘What…..How……But……O.K that's not what I was expecting.’ Alan didn't know how to respond to that remark.

“Darling, what’s a space marine?” Said what he assumed to be a female version of Culvertun.

“I haven’t the slightest idea.” Said the pink one that came into Alan’s now opened view. Alan felt his throat vibrate as he tried to clear it with a deep sound. He must have startled them, which meant he needed to get up and face these new forms of covenant. Very slowly did he rise up, grabbing onto the side of the giant crater. He lifted himself up to face the new threat. He wobbled but still he persisted to face the enemy. His head tilted back to what he could make out was the largest threat, a large white, unicorn with wings. Alan’s head swam a few hundred meters from his skull as it tried to reason with the reality in front of him. He shifted around as he stood tall, knowing that would only last him a few seconds. But he needed to show them he wasn't about to quit, that he was going to die while standing. Even if his death was by a young girls fantasy.

“I….I am Spartan 027….And I am here to kick your covenant….” Alan looked at the large horse that had its horn angled at him. Seeing its eyes……those eyes……that beautiful bright lavender. Alan swore he felt a strange presence enter into his mind just before he collapsed. A presence that he only felt long ago, in a time where he once felt........happy. His eyes shut, and his body felt the need to shut down to save himself from himself.

“Well……that was quite unusual.” Rarity said with a shocked expression as the yellow giant hugged the ground inside the giant crater.

“Unusual is an understatement.” Twilight looked at the monster that she assumed to be either dead, or just asleep.

“Princess?” Twilight looked at Clestia who had a concerned look on her.

“Yes Twilight?”

“What do we do?”

“Well, I think we should put whatever this is into the dungeon to hold. We aren't sure if it’s friendly.”

“Well why not? I think we should throw it a welcome to Equsetria party!!” Pinkie said as she hopped on the monster’s chest plate.

“Pinkie! It threatened to kick what I presume to be our posteriors!” Rarity said.

“No….It called us ‘Covenant’ whatever that suppose ta’ mean” Applejack said.

“Well I think we should calm the guests.” Celestia made her way to the crowd of ponies that stood scared on the side lines.

“My dear guests. Tonight’s events will be canceled due to this strange turn of events. I advise that you all return to your homes immediately.”

The group of ponies never hesitated as they calmly rushed to their desired locations.

“I want you all to go as well.” Celestia walked up to the Twilight and the others who were cleaning some of the mess when
the royal guards showed up.

“My guards will take care of the mess, in the meantime. I would appreciate it if you all would-“

“No offense princess but we aren't leaving without Rainbow.” Applejack stated.

“She’s right Princess, Rainbow hasn't returned. We need to find her.” Twilight said as she stood on Applejack’s side. Celestia was about to try once more to pursued them to make their journey home when one of her guards that trotted up to them.

“I overheard your talk about Miss RainbowDash?” He said. Twilight and the others all huddled around as he now had their attention.“I remembered seeing her bolt off from the party shortly after her encounter with the Wonder-Bolt’s head leader Spitfire.”

“Odd, why would meeting her most favorite icon,cause her to run off like this?” Rarity said.

“Oh dear.” Fluttershy said quietly.

“Did you see which direction she headed towards?” Twilight asked.

“Yes, towards ponyville I do believe.” The guard responded.

“Alright girls, we know she’s safe. I think we should go to her.” Twilight said as they made their way to the exit.

“Thank you.” Celestia said.

The guard gave a quick bow before returning to the mess that the creature made.

"My little ponies, please be careful." She said before giving them a nod for being dismissed.

“We will princess.” Twilight said as she caught up with the others.

“My, what a disaster.” Rarity wined as they left the hallway.

“I know, I never got its name. How am I supposed to throw a party for some-pony that I haven’t even got a name for.” Pinkie said.

Celestia watched her guards use their magic to lift the metal behemoth out of the crater. The strain and the amount of guards it took to lift the being made it seem as if it weighed more than a mountain. The princess made her way next to a guard who was had his veins pulsing from the stress and raw magic used to place it on the metal wagon used for moving pillars and stones inside the castle for renovating purposes. Using her own magic to help, she could take a glance at its anatomy as it was placed on the cart. It seemed very similar to a Minotaur but something felt different about it. She walked over to get a closer view of what she assumed to be its face, finding nothing but her reflection on the blue tinted visor. It stared at her from the wagon before she nodded at the surrounding guards to proceed to the dungeon. After the clean up crew began to replace the crater with a new flooring is when the Princess decided to exit the scene to deliver the news to her younger sibling. She made her way up the stairs, only using them as a way to think over the event that had shocked quit literally her nation as she quelled on one single matter that this portrayed to her.

'This....thing has a strange aura around it, unlike anything I have ever witnessed in my lifetime. Celestia continued her pace to her chambers, still trying to put a name to the situation. 'But whatever this thing is, it could very well be the biggest threat to pony kind.'

//Canterlot Dungeons//

Alan awoke with a start. He sat up immediately as his fist instinctively curled up, ready to strike at the phantoms surrounding him. He quickly took in his surroundings, expecting to find himself in a covenant prison cell again. Instead, the place didn't match anything like those purplish hell interiors. However, the cobblestone and aging cracks in the walls portrayed a sort of Med-evil like prison. The Spartan stood deathly still as the floor above him made a continuous clip clopping sound. Almost as if some one had a kept a couple dozen stables above his head. Using his motion tracker he could see dozens of blue lights right above him. After he had been able to catch up on his helmet modifications before the mission, Alan made a few minor tweaks like the color difference between Friendlies, Targets, Enemies and unknowns. Blue lights were only used for people who Spartans hadn't even met or species unmapped or native to the Spartans. The only time he had a blue light was when he was on reach and a Gúta chased him for about a mile before it got bored. Luckily for him, he led it to a covenant squad that was just around the corner of the mountain.

"Odd, Why the hell are these covenant not labeled red like usual?" Alan swung his legs over the chained bed that groaned in immense pain from his weight. "Are they even covenant?" The cell had nothing more but a bed and no open windows with a box for the wicked to sulk and wait their judgement for thier crimes. Alan walked up to the steel door that had only a peek of the walk way for the guards to travel.

“For that matter, where the hell am I?” Alan noticed a few things that seemed out of the ordinary. First off, the cell door had a strange golden aura around it, secondly, everything felt peaceful. Even in a place peace-forbidding like this dungeon, Alan couldn't help but feel the lack of violence and depression he always felt back home. Whatever it was he felt, he didn't like it. That gave him a false sense of security, knowing that any moment he would be attacked and forced to kill anything that stood in his way.

“OK, I guess I have some time. The last thing I remembered was that the core in that Carrier was stuck in a limbo state. I climbed that wire, and then I…..I died?” Alan tried to rotate his right shoulder. Feeling the intense pain from the shrapnel wound surface again. Grunting from the fleshy and torn apart muscle, Alan stopped his rotation and placed his hand on his right thigh armor piece. The tactical trauma kit that was placed on him was now, in his opinion, put to good use. Ordinarily he would let his rather quick healing factor do the work, but he didn't have a few days for this to recover. Opening a part of his armor plating, Alan began to fill his wound with the sterilizer disinfection goo that stung like made. After the numbing sensation cooled the burn throughout his shoulder, he quickly took in a deep breathe and began to pluck out the bits of left over shards that clung to the ripped apart flesh. After his entire life of training himself for scenarios like this, he still got a bit fastidious at the sight of his own blood. Still, he mentally blocked it out, but it always was a good feeling, knowing that he felt pain. Pain is what kept him alive this entire time even when he shouldn't have. He looked at the ominous glow from the bars; peeking his curiosity. After his cleaned up his bloody mess, The spartan got up and walked over to get a closer look. He thought it looked familiar to the rare forerunner tech he’d come across during one of his missions. Reaching out his hand to touch it, only to have it stopped by the field.

“Huh…..peculiar.” Alan pressed a few buttons on his data pad on his right forearm. His shields read at full capacity, allowing him to make use of what his buddies in the science department called, a ‘short EMP blast’. Before he began got his plan into action, he looked at his motion sensors. Satisfied that a most were above or a few or more feet away from the closed off cell door, Alan took a deep breathe before continuing. Right as the burst of his shields shocked against the gold field, did he activate the active camouflage that, thank god was still functional. There was a large crash as the door to the cell literally flew into the wall and became a new door for the adjacent wall. The two pony guards shook off their frozen state and jumped around the small entrance way into the cell to find nothing. Confused at the fact that there was no one there, the two ponies slowly trotted into the cell, looking all around them.

"What the...Hey, go tell the captain..." Before he finished his sentence, the pony felt himself bump into a object. He turned around but saw nothing. He put his muzzle closer to try and get a scent from the invisible object. His sense picked up what it was, and his eyes saw the golden beast materialize right in front of him, blue tinted face gazing at him with a sense of dread.

"Boo." Alan said deeply and terrifyingly.

Celestia was in the middle of writing her letter to inform Luna of what happened when she felt a shocking sensation overwhelm her. It wasn't painful but it let her know her magic somehow got interrupted. She got up to inform her guards of what she supposed to be the metal beast escaping.

“Captain!!” She cried.

“Yes my princes?!” Answered the Captain.

“Take ever available guard on duty and get to the dungeon. I fear the beast has escaped!!” Celestia’s voice was holding much weight of authority.

“Of course!” The Captain quickly grabbed the nearest guards he could find and headed straight to the dungeon. Celestia walked to her throne room, making sure that every-pony was doing their best to find it before it did anything destructive.

“CAPTAIN!!” Shouted a private ascending the stairs from the dungeon.

“What is it?”

“It’s gone!”

“What do ya mean it’s gone!?”

The Captain shoved the Private out of his way as he raced down the steps. He made it to the most secure part of the Dungeon, only to have found one of the most enclosed rooms that they rarely used on ponies, completely devastated. It was like it didn't even slow the monstrosity down, just up and walked right through the metal plated bars as if it were paper. The Captain felt fear rising to his head, but stopped it when he felt the presence of reinforcements at his back.

“ALRIGHT, I want a clean sweep of this entire castle. It couldn’t have gotten far.” All the ponies in the room quickly dashed back upstairs, Unaware of the invisible presence that followed them.

‘OK, so an entire race, made up of weird techno-colored ponies that talk. Yep, I’m in hell.’ Alan followed the group of guards to the top of the stairs. He thanked his deity for their lack of motion sensors as he slipped into the opposite hallway from the dungeon.

‘Doing well, I think the next phase is to get somewhere where I can plan the next phase.’ He darted silently pasted a group of patrols that ignored his presence. Alan complimented his amazing stealth as he made it passed another group. He made it to a large door way that seemed to him like the main entrance to a throne room, just like in the ancient stories of castles and knights his first teacher taught them. He slowly approached the doors but jumped back when they opened to reveal another patrol hurrying by. Alan quickly jumped through, nearly touching the closing doors. He noticed he had entered a large hallway that reminded him of a royal palace.

He hid behind one of the pillars that were large enough to give him some cover, even though he had his active cameo on, he felt safe hiding behind something thick enough to block enemy fire. He glanced at the oddly shaped windows to discover that they were glass pictures of ponies. Alan came to a conclusion that they were some form of awards of historical accomplishments. Alan remembered the teachings Deja’ gave them on history, how art could always be a form of data for war. Alan used his helmet’s built in zoom to search the extending hallway. Finding nobody around, he walked slowly in a crouched position to the end of the path. HE heard the sound of doors on the far side open. Alan dashed up to one of the pillars to get a better view. He saw three ponies enter from the right side of the hallway at the end. Using his zoom again, he saw that the tallest of the three, looked just like that being he remembered before he passed out. It had a bright white color on what he presumed to be its coat. It also had a strange marking of the sun put on its….well….posterior.

‘Odd’ Alan said as he felt that strange feeling return again. This time he was awake for it and it did not suit well for him.

‘Goddamit Got to focus.’

He also saw that it had a lot of gold on it, kind of reminded him of the holy leaders the covenant worshiped. Alan cautiously walked to the adjacent pillar, trying to get an angle on the three. The other two looked just like the guards he stalked to get outside the cell. Something about the bigger one just seemed to fascinate him for some reason. Alan’s eyes showed curiosity toward it’s, what he assumed to be its mane, or was it? It flowed a majestic invisible air current, not showing any signs of stopping. Alan was astounded. Normally aliens would be terrifying freaks of nature that had nothing beautiful or artistic about them or their culture. But this creature, just looked like something he’d picture the sun to be if it took on a physical form.

‘Never seen anything like this before.’ Alan kept looking at the being, absorbing every ounce of wonder it held.

“I want it stopped!!!” It said in a very commanding voice.

“Yes my princess, we will search every corner of this castle. It couldn’t have gotten far.” The two guards quickly ran out the doors they all came through.

‘Princess huh.’ Alan was more than just confirming what he already assumed quite accurately before.

Alan saw that she was all by herself in the room, no guards to be heard or in close proximity on his motion sensors. He walked up to a closer pillar, creating small thuds with his walking to match the sounds this Princess was making with her pacing.

“Great, it’s been almost two hours, no sleep for me tonight I guess.” Celestia pouted.

‘Ha, only two hours?’ Alan laughed inside his helmet silently. He decided to use the rest of the active cameo to get any information from this ‘Princess’ he could. Walking closer, he made sure to keep some distance from her as to not have her bump into his armor. From here he could get a definitive height difference. She was at least a foot shorter than him, even with his armor on. Alan silently cursed his small size, even with his Spartan enhancements; he came close to only 6 and a half feet. Her size in body weight never even came close to his muscle mass.

So just by looking at her, he could eliminate “Threat” on his list of things to figure out in this world. But he remembered what Chief Mendez always said.‘Never under estimate your opponent, even if they are less your size. A good opponent never plays his cards right away.’Alan decided to just be prepared for whatever this thing was capable of. She kept her pacing the same as before.

“What to do? Oh I can’t believe this. First that stuck up Cornstalk, and now this!” Celestia stopped to let her head hang in shame. “ ‘Sorry, princess. But I can’t be seen with one who acts on sexual urges near me and my reputation’ ” Celestia made a blah sound as she finished her imitation of him, making her mouth taste foul from doing so.

Alan couldn't help but form a small smile at this unbelievable circumstance. He began to ponder why he considered them a threat to begin with. If he was sent back in time, into a different tangent of reality, then he easily could out fight and out do pretty much anything these ponies could throw at him.

‘I guess if I want any answers as to where I am, I best ask.’ Alan walked stealthily up behind the princess, getting at least a two foot difference between them. Alan neatly placed his arms behind his back as he awaited his active cameo to deactivate. But he also wanted his arms to be close enough to his grenades that were thankfully still attached to his belt. Even if the grenades weren't enough, his trusty combat knife was still present to deal enough damage. Alan waited until the meter was red, indicating thirty seconds until de-cloaking.

“Now I've got this thing that none of my guards can keep locked up let alone find, it's such a pain.”Celestia looked at her throne to emphasize her duty and responsibility to her subjects.

“Don’t be too hard on them princess.” Alan said in a calm voice.

Celestia instantly turned around to face the voice. She lowered her horn to present a self-defense position.

“It’s quite difficult to track something, when it’s nowhere to be seen.” As Alan said those last words, his active cameo wore off to reveal his position. Standing a few feet from the princess; Alan stayed motionless to show no fore coming of a duel. Celestia’s eyes shot open, this thing was HUGE. Even her horn only came short a foot to its height. The scariest thing was that it was standing only a few feet away from her, it could have killed her with such ease. But why didn’t it?

“Wh-What are you?” Celestia struggled to keep her composure. Alan continued to stand motionless.

“I could ask you the same thing.” Alan needed to play this safe, maybe this time she won’t rush him like that Zealot did.

“I am Princess Celestia. Co-ruler of Equestria.” Celestia kept her horn pointed at him.

“Is Equestria the name of this location or planet?” Alan asked.

“The land. Now answer my question.” Celestia eyed it with a threatening glare.

“Do you know what a Homeo-Saipian is?” Alan asked with curiosity. Celestia’s face presented a look of confusion as to what it just asked. She thought for a moment until she remembered something her sister mentioned a while back.

“Are you a being that throws its fecal matter at others?” Celestia asked. Alan rose his hidden eyebrow at how basic the question was, going to as far back as evolution.

“Um…..There is a connection, but not entirely. We are humans to put it simply.” Alan sated.

“A human?”

“Yeah, we are beings that have a higher intelligence then animals.” Alan was cautious to let any more information. He still couldn’t let go of the possibility of them being covenant. So he’d have to draw it out somehow.

“What is Equestria?”

“A place of harmony. What concern do you have towards my and my sister’s kingdom?” Celestia emphasized the question to appear more as a warning to his next answer.

“If you do nothing, I will not inflict any type of harm to your subjects. But if anybody threatens me, or tries to harm me, I will retaliate.” Alan said as he made his point to not be reckoned with.

“So be it, Human. We are at an agreement.” Celestia raised her horn to show her compliance. She raised her hoof as she awaited his physical agreement. Alan Looked at it with concern, but shrugged it off as he began to raise his. Alan felt his reflexes give in as he instinctively rotated his body to grab a spear that was lodged at him from across the hall.

"Nice throw." Alan said sarcastically.

Celestia was shocked again at his remarkable speed. She then came to the conclusion that any-pony were to try and subdue this being was doom to fail. She looked over to see a charge of guards blasting down the hallway toward the being that stood in a defensive stance. Celestia quickly teleported herself in front of the guards, making them screech into a halt. The guards in front quickly ended up under a pile of other guards as they stumbled over each other.

“Stop!!” She shouted.

“My princess!!” The Captain of the guards jumped over the pile of ponies, he landed with a thud as he quickly ran at the beast.

“NO!” Celestia used her magic to bring the Captain to a stop.

“Princess! Let us!!”

“NO, I WILL NOT ALOW YOU TO HARM OUR GUEST!”

All the Guards shouted a “WHAT!?” as Celestia brought the Captain back to the pile of guards with her magic.

“I have consulted with it. It is an intelligent form that has no quarry with us unless we give it. You all must trust me with this.” Celestia eyed them all with a glare as to make her point across.

“But, it broke down our Dungeon!!” One of them blurted.

“So we will build another.” She simply stated.

“How do we not know it brainwashed you?” Another asked.

“I am still in position of my own mind. My magic is powerful enough to defend against such spells.”

‘Magic? Ohhhh my god.’ Alan internally face palmed himself at the mention of such trivial beliefs.

“But princess…”

“Enough, there has been a misunderstanding. We are in the presence of a new form of life.” Celestia turned around to show Alan at his full height. He cautiously walked up to the pile of guards, standing there with enough terror to frighten a grunt into a hysterical state.

“He will be welcomed like any other guests we have had here. Do I make myself clear?” Celestia eyed each and every one of them.

“Yes mam.” Said the Captain, in a strained and angered voice.

“Then meet our guest……um……” Celestia formed a hidden blush as she forgot to asks its name.

“I do believe I forgot to ask your name strange one.” She said with an unconvincing smile. Alan looked at her before he stepped up to the guards. His shadow engulfed their entire bodies, making the fear almost unbearable for the simple guards.

“Spartan 027 Alan, Pleasure to meet you-“ Alan looked down to see the guards vanish in a frightened heap of fear towards the exit, all but the Captain that stood his ground, mumbling something about incompetence toward his trainees.

‘Well, this is going to be a fun adventure.’ He moped.

Author's Note

First publish in another state. Man I sure love Idaho. All the Coffee you can drink!!!

Thanks for reading and remember, There's no such thing as a stupid question, until YOU ask it.

Chp 7: Bathou'mus the unlikely hero

//Apple family house. //

//Pony-ville//

Spike shifted around in his bed, trying to fight his ungodly fever. He turned his head as he gave a sneeze, letting loose another travel of flames.

“Spike?” Came Sweetie bell’s benevolent voice from behind the door.

“Yeah?” Spike said with little effort.

“Are you alright?” She said coming through the door to his bed.

“Yeah, it’s just this headache and fever.” He groaned as turned his body to face Sweetie bell.

“Would you like me to get you anything?”

“Not now, thanks anyway. How are things downstairs?”

“Oh, me, Applebloom and Scootaloo are trying to find ways to get our cutie marks again. So far no luck.” Sweetie hung her head in disappointment.

“Hey, don’t be too hard on yourselves. You’ll get ‘em eventually.” Spike smiled.

Sweetie looked at Spike, forming an appreciative smile.

“Thanks Spike.” She said quietly while blushing a bit.

“As for this fever, I don’t think it’ll quite on me anytime soon.” Spike sat up as he let out another fire sneeze.

“I wish there was more I could do to help you Spike.”

“It’s fine. The company is more than enough.”

Sweetie put her hoof on Spike’s forehead to get his temperature. Spike closed his eyes as he welcomed the soft touch of her hoof.

“Oh my, you’re burning. I think I’ll tell Granny to bring up some more of her soup.” Sweetie looked at Spike who had fallen asleep due to her hoof still placed on his head. Sweetie smiled inwardly at him sleeping soundly at her side.

“Awwww.” Sweetie lowered her hoof to his cheek, then removing her presence from him as she trotted out the room. She quietly shut the door and walked down the steps just in time to hear Scootaloo and Applebloom start to snicker about something. She stopped to lean in and hear what they found so funny.

“Hehe, do you think she’s already making the first move on him?” Scootaloo said.

“I think she’s just so passionately in love with em, they’re probably making out right now.” Applebloom giggled.

Sweetie’s face became red hot and her anger burst through the roof. She gave a shout as she jumped off the stairs onto the two young fillies.

“Take it back!” Sweetie shouted.

“Oh come on Sweetie, we all know how much you want to be in his arms forever.” Scootaloo said from the cloud of dust that engulfed the fighting fillies.

“I do NOT!” Sweetie Shouted again.

“Sweetie and Spike sittin’ in ah tree…” Applebloom said.

“Stop it!!” Sweetie shouted again.

“K-I-S-S-I-N-”

“ENOUGH!!” Shouted Granny Smith from the kitchen door.

All three stopped their fight; Sweetie had her tail in Scootaloo’s mouth. Scootaloo was being grabbed by Applebloom in a choke holder as Sweetie bell had Applebloom in leg lock. They took the time to unscramble themselves as Granny talked about not rough housing while they watched over Spike.

“We need to be absolutely quiet. This fever is a really nasty ‘un.” Granny said with a concerned look.

“Wadda mean Granny?” Applebloom asked.

“I mean we might have to go to that funky look’in zebra to grab some herbs.” Granny said as she stepped back into the kitchen to grab a list.

“Now I want you young uns to get what I need to help make one of ma super special, cold killen recipes for him.”

“Sure thing Granny.” Applebloom said as she grabbed the list and ran towards the door with Scootaloo and Sweetie bell trailing behind.

“And make sure to hurry back, I don’t want ya’ll out longer then after dark ya hear?” She shouted at the running fillies.

“We’ll be back in no time Granny.” Applebloom stopped as she turned around to face her group of friends.

“Cutie mark crusader retrieving things. GO!!” All three shouted as they jumped into the air to hoof slap each other’s hoof.

//Sangehilious//

“You are growing so fast my son,” A voice trailed in a darkened void.

“You have proven to uphold your family’s honor.” It said again in a cheerful tone.

“Yes father. I wait for my training ever so much.” Another light hearted one said.

“In time, my son.”

The void ceased it’s blackness to reveal two Sangehlies standing next to a river. One had a Sangehilie general armor placed on him while the other had a long robe around his body. The Father looked at his son as he held out a necklace.

“This necklace was given to me by my father just before I was sent off to uphold my family’s honor. Wear it proudly son.” The father placed it on the younger one’s neck.

“Thank you Father.” He said with cheerfulness. The son looked at the strange symbol that hung on his proud chest, a swirling star that spread into different directions on the bronze plating.

“It is a symbol of true honor, one that only the Sangehilie can uphold.”

“Like the Great Journey?” The father looked at his son ever so proudly.

“Yes and no.” He kept his aging face on his son.

“I do not understand.”

“True honor, is something not even the Great journey can give. You can follow the path and create your own form of honor from it, but true honor is something that lies inside every one of us.” The father placed his hand on his son’s shoulder.

“Believe in what you decide to be honorable. Freedom is something that no one can ever take from you, no matter how hard they try.” The old Sangehilie looked back at the river. He bent over and grabbed a stone to toss in.

“Bathou’mus, people’s faith in their own honor can be just like this stone; hard, still and unbreakable,”

The father tossed it into the bank, creating a plopping sound as it sank to the visible ground.

“When people’s faiths are put to the test, they can either submit by rolling with the current,” The rock in the bank began to slightly roll towards the end of the bank before it stopped itself by dragging its weight into the dirt.

“Or can fight against the odds, refusing to let their honor be dragged with it.”

Bathou’mus looked back up to his father, creating a respectful grin. Bathou’mus looked back at his necklace before everything went black again.

//Everfree forrest//

Bathou’mus opened his eyes to find himself on the ground next to a similar river. He could still hear the continuing gurgling noise of the river as he rolled his helmet in the damp grass.

“Father?” He asked in a vain attempt to hear his father’s voice one last time.

Silence.

Bathou’mus hung his head in shame.

“I’m sorry father, I’m sorry I never saw it before.” Bathou’mus raised himself into a sitting position; he could still feel the sharp pain of his injured leg. He looked about to find it to be quite dark, he decided to activate his night vision to scan his current position.

“Is this the resting place for the Sangehilie?” Bathou’mus twitched his leg to remind him of the current pain again.

“I guess not. Pain is something you can’t escape in reality.” Bathou’mus leaned his weight forward to examine the damage. A broken spiker shard had dug itself into his large thigh that barely missed his armor plate, and dove into his flesh. The top was too short to pull, and the rest seemed to be buried in at least five inches deep.

“Damn, at least it looks like the bleeding stopped.” Bathou’mus reached into the wound trying to grab some form of leverage at the spiker round. He ignored the fleshy pain that rocketed into his mind as it was still a bit tender to his touch. He pinched at the tip and was able to pull a bit of it out with some struggle. After a minute or so, he was able to grab it with a better grip. He mentally counted to three, and then pulled very slowly as to not break the fragile shard. He grunted as the wound spurted blood onto the grass. He gave an angered shout as he fully pulled it out, and tossed the painful icon away from his sight. The pulsing hole in his thigh shot more blood as it began to bleed more.

Bathou’mus reached into his back armor to retrieve some first aid he stored in the base of his back armor. He grabbed a large cloth and little can of bio-foam that he salvaged from a marine back on installation 04.

“Why we had never used this amazing advancement of medical science to our advantage I’ll never know.”

Bathou’mus wiped the excess pools of jumping blood away from the hole of his leg and began to fill it up with some of the bio-foam. He’d used it before on an Unggoy, and it worked just fine. Still he was unsure of its ramifications towards his anatomy. Much to his surprise, the wound’s inflicting pain began to cease and turn into a numbing sensation. Bathou’mus let out a sigh of relief as he started to wrap his leg in the large cloth.

“Where am I?” Bathou’mus looked at his surroundings. He saw trees all around and no sunlight. Either it was blocked by the trees or it was night fallen. He decided to get up and go explore. He carefully took a step forward with his good leg before shifting his leg on the other injured one. He was able to stand alright but walking created a limp that annoyed him a bit.

“Forrest seems familiar. Wonder if it’s another Installation of some sorts.” Bathou’mus made his way past a row of bushes to find a strange rock pathway. He looked left and right to find no signs of life either way. He activated his helmet’s zoom feature to scan the left and right roads. He saw at the end of the right path a trail of smoke leading into the air. He decided to go check it out, maybe find a survivor or some other form of life. Hopefully, not the flood this time.

“Of all the horrors I’ve seen, none compare to those living beings of death.” Bathou’mus cringed at the painful memory of seeing one of his units literally ripped to shreds at the hands of the other infected squad. He decided to use the trees as cover as he trailed alongside the road to keep it safe. After a while of walking, he reached the source of the smoke to find a strange hut that had a small stand, billowing smoke.

He crouched low, provoking his wound, but still managed to creep up to what he could make out was a window. His size could easily take up half the cottage itself but compared to most Sanghellie, he was rather short. He remembered the encounter with the Demon onboard the Redemption. How his size was only slightly taller than the Demon. Bathou’mus’ could only remember up until the grenade that knocked him out. He looked into the window to find movement from within. Another movement caught his eye, then another. Soon he was able to see that four beings were all moving about in the hut.

“Thanks Zecora!” Shouted a high pitched voice.

“Yeah, this should really help Spike in no time.” This voice had a distinct boyish sound to it.

‘The gods be damned.’ Bathou’mus saw that they all stood on all fours. They each had a bright and edgy color to them. He also noticed that they each had large eyes and unnecessarily large heads. Bathou’mus came to a quick realization that he has discovered a new form of life on an unexplored planet. He still struggled with the idea of how he was able to come across such strange ones. He made up his mind to listen further on their conversations.

“This will help him feel better, it is true. Listen closely, darkness has approached too soon. Hurry to your homes little ones. Do not hesitate to run.” Zecora opened her door to allow the three fillies to exit. Bathou’mus dove back into the cover of the trees. Once the small looking ones had made their way to the road again, he decided it’d be best to follow. He stalked them ever so silently, making sure not to get any attention from the side lines of the road.

“Sure thang Zecora. Thanks again!” Shouted Applebloom.

“Thank you.” said Sweetie bell as she trotted out followed by Scootaloo.

“Yeah thanks.” She said as she raced past Sweetie bell to catch up with Applebloom.

“So do you think Sweetie’s going to ask Spike to the school dance?” She whispered into Applebloom’s ear.

“I think she’s too chicken to ask.” Said Applebloom.

“What are you two talking about?” Asked a concerned Sweetie bell.

“Oh nothing special. Just who we’re taking to the school’s dance this weekend.” Said Scootaloo.

“Oh, who are you two taking?” Sweetie asked.

“Um…I haven’t thought about that yet.” Said Applebloom.

“I was probably going to ask that new kid in our class.” Said Scootaloo

“Who?” Sweetie and Applebloom both asked.

“Uh I forgot his name. He’s the new one that came in last week.”

“You mean the strange one that doesn’t really talk to anypony?” Sweetie asked.

“Yeah. That’s him.” Scootaloo said.

All three made their way out of the forest and were now headed towards the farm. Unaware at the behemoth tracking them in the new forming shadows of the night. Bathou’mus made sure to keep a distance from them but still managed to listen at their conversation with ease. With the night casting shadows all around him made it all the more easier to do so. The three finally made their way onto the farm, they began to laugh but soon Applebloom had a hidden feeling that struck her sixth sense. She looked at the farmhouse to find that the lights were on, but that wasn’t it. She felt as if something was amiss.

“Applebloom, what’s wrong?” Sweetie bell asked, grabbing the attention of Scootaloo.

“I don’t know, feels like-“ A sudden crash came from the inside of the house. This caused Applebloom to run full speed to her home with the other two not far behind. Bathou’mus took a moment to absorb the scenery around him. He saw that it resembled primitive living, similar to the ancient upbringings of the Sangeihlie. He cautiously stepped out into the open to scan the area. Finding no life forms about, he silently followed the fillies to their home.

“Maybe I can get some answers about this unusual place.” He stopped as he reached the side of the house. He peered through to find that it was much larger than the hut in the forest. He could make out certain appliances and chairs. He also noticed that the three fillies were standing in the room; they each had a terrified look on them as they stared at the ground. Bathou’mus raised himself a bit to find a larger red one, lying on the ground unconscious. He turned his head to see that another pale green one was standing in front of the fillies as a protective mother would. He looked at what seemed to be two larger stallions with black and grey coats. Easily the size as the unconscious red one that lay on the ground; they looked at the Apple family with intentions to harm.

“Ya’ll think ya can come in and wreck ma property like that?!” Screamed Granny.

“Property that’s ours now. Me and the boys need a place to hide while the guards are looking for us.”

“Well go an find a sewer where ya belong, NOW GET OUTTA MY HOUSE!” She again yelled.

The black stallion raised his hoof as he lightly struck the old mare. Granny fell to the ground hard.

“GRANNY!!” yelled Applebloom who ran to her aid.

“I’m fine Applebloom, this here fella hits like a pansy.” She grinned. The black Stallion raised his hoof to strike but the grey one stopped him. He gave a shake of his head as to say not to waste your time. The black one acknowledged and began to walk towards the stairs.

“Hey Pale!” he shouted.

“Yeah?” Said a low voice.

“Find any valuables?”

“Yeah, I think so.” A few hoof steps later and a pale looking stallion made his way down the steps, carrying a box in his mouth.

“Let me have a look.” Said the grey one. He reached into the box to find a golden necklace that had a golden apple with an encrusted ruby in the center.

“This looks expensive.” The menacing grey pony said with a smile.

“That’s ma moms!” Applebloom shouted with tears forming on her face. “Get yer dirty hooves off it!” She charged at the grey pony that easily struck her with his hoof. Applebloom fell back next to the other cutie mark crusaders.

“I’m sure your mom wouldn’t mind if I borrowed it for a bit.” He said chuckling. He undid the notch and placed it around his neck. He lifted it to his face to get a closer look reflecting it off the ruby’s center glow, showing his cracked tooth and rugged black mane.

“That’s the only thing I had to remember her by!” Applebloom said as she cried. Scootaloo and Sweetie bell placed their hoofs on their grieving friend.

“Well, tough luck. PALE, MIDNIGHT!” he turned towards the two other stallions.

“We need to wrap this up, throw the big red guy in the cellar and lock these three in the upstairs roo-“

“YARRRR” Roared a fierce yell as Spike jumped on top of the white stallion.

“AAAAUUUGGHHH, a purple pony eater!!” Shouted Pale.

“Take this! And This, and some of these!” Spike shouted as he clawed at the stallion. The grey stallion simply shook his head as he grabbed the little dragon off of Pale. Spike was still throwing his body weight around and randomly punching the air.

“And take this little one back upstairs with the other three.” He said as he tossed Spike back with the rest of the group. Sweetie quickly ran up and planted her front hooves into the ground as she delivered a mighty buck into the grey’s stallion’s batteries. He tumbled over and cringed in convulsing pain before rage over whelmed him and he smacked Sweetie bell with his front hoof. Sweetie tumbled back into the group, placing her hoof on her now swelling eyeball.

“DO IT NOW!” He shouted in pure rage. The black and white earth ponies obeyed their command as they both grabbed the four youngsters upstairs to their prison.

“And as for you,” He turned to face the snickering Granny. “You are going to sit in that chair until the guards stop looking for us.”

“Well I needed to get some knitting done anyways.” Granny grudgingly sat in her rocking chair. She gave the grey stallion a hatred look as she kept her gaze on him while she knitted. “If you think you’re gettin’ away with this you got another thing coming.”

“Hahah, sure whatever ya say ya old coot. Keep knitting like a good granny and nopony gets hurt.” He said.

Thumps were heard as the two stallions made their way back to the bottom floor.

“Take him, and make sure to put some cement or something to lock him in. He was one tough son a bitch!” The grey one looked at big mac’s sleeping body. Midnight grabbed his back hooves while Pale grabbed his front ones.

“So, ugh, when do we’s get the buck outta here?” Midnight asked as he hefted the large body.

“Yeah, I’m starving, Neutral!” Said Pale

“Stop your whining and place that bastard in the cellar.” Neutral said irritatedly. He slowly shifted his body on the ground still feeling the after effects of Sweetie’s buck. Midnight and Pale couldn’t help but snicker a bit as they dragged Big Mac outside. They took their time as to not accidentally awaken the beast as they carefully placed him onto the ground next to the cellar doors.

“Man, how much money do ya think we’s gonna make after this heist?” Pale asked.

“Maybe a few thousand bits or so. Maybe we can get that face lift for ya when we get back to canterlot.” Midnight said with a chuckle, mocking Pale’s odd appearance.

“Hey! Ma mother said ah had da’ face of an angel.” He said

“Yeah, an ugly one.” Midnight laughed.

“What do you say we toss him into this here cellar and get back to Neut? He’s gonna be pissed if we’s don’t do dis fast.” Pale said as he opened the cellar doors.

“Yeah, don’t know why the boss man put him in charge. He bucked up big time, not sure if the boss is willing for second chances either.” Midnight said with a sense of horror in his voice.

“Yeah, boss man don’t like buck-ups.” Pale said with a shiver. They both picked Big Mac up and hefted his limp body into the cellar, making his body tumble around aimlessly until it hit the bottom with a satisfying thud. Pale and Midnight shut the door and placed as many items on top as they could to keep him there.

“I can’t imagine anything scarier than being on the boss man’s shit list.” Pale said as he placed the final item on top of an unnecessary large tower of other items.

“Yeah, can’t think of anything more terrifyin’ than-” Midnight stopped his sentence as him and Pale noticed a rather large shadow creeping up behind them. They froze still as the shadow kept growing and growing and growing until it covered both the stallions with such fear that they began to shake. They could feel the presence of unholy evil standing right behind them, waiting for them to face it. Pale turned his head slightly around to take a small peek. Midnight shifted his eyes at Pale who never thought could see his friend get anymore white. This tempted Midnight to take a peek as well.

He saw a large bipedal pony, larger than a Minotaur. It hunched over slightly with what he could make to be its head, staring at their souls with interest. The terror it held nearly made his bowels move inside his stomach. He saw that Pale was beyond saving as he just kept his everlasting gaze of horror upon the beast. Midnight stood still for what felt like hours before the beast made a strange clicking noise. It leaned closer with its head until its glowing white eyes were at a heart stopping distance from them.

“Boo.”

Pale and Midnight felt their heads smash against each other before passing out from the sheer fear it held on them. Bathou’mus easily had both their heads in his large hands; he let his grip go as they fell to the ground limp. He made a quick motion with his arm as he smacked the tower of items off the cellar door. This caused Neutral to walk up to the window, hoping it was his two goons making the ruckus. His vision was obstructed by the side of the house.

“Pale! Midnight! Knock it off will ya?!” He shouted.

No response.

“Pale!?” He shouted again, this time a sense of unease spiked into his brain. He quickly shut and locked the door.

“What’s the matter sonny? Feel’en uneasy?” Granny mocked.

“SHUT UP.” He whispered strongly. He backed away from the front door as he heard large steps make their way onto the patio. Neutral quickly got up and grabbed Granny out of her rocking chair. He placed a small knife on her throat as he led her to the door.

“Any funny business and you die right on this floor. Understood?” He said threateningly. The pacing outside stopped as the door gave a subtle knocking sound. He motioned her forward until they were at the door. He pointed to the door to let her know to open it. Granny obeyed and opened it to find nopony around. She gave a confused look as she couldn’t see or hear anypony around her house.

“Uh, hello?” She asked. Still no answer.

“I swear, if they are doing this to me for shits and giggles.” Neutral looked around to see or hear nopony. He began to loosen up as he stepped behind Granny to get a better view. In a sudden movement, faster than anything he had ever seen. Granny was pulled out the door by two large arms that pulled her away from Neutral, leaving him without a pony shield. The arms tossed Granny onto the ground rather softly as to not harm her. With a motion, a large body fell from the top of the farmhouse, connecting to the arms.

It easily covered the doorway with its body, and its giant head peeked through the door and set its piercing eyes on Neutral. With another sudden motion, the beast snatched at his throat and pulled him through the door. He dragged Neutral outside and lifted him up with ease to face his helmet’s visor.

“I may not be from around here, but I know dishonor when I see it.” Bathou’mus hissed.

“What the buck?! Who the hell are you?!?” Neutral shouted.

“The monument to all your sins.” He growled menacingly. Neutral looked at the ground to find himself as tall as the roof. His breathing was strangled by the iron grip the elite had on him, squeezing tighter every second. Bathou’mus used his free hand to grab his helmet as he slowly pulled it off to reveal his terrifying face. A soft hiss and the helmet fell to the ground with a thud. Neutral’s expression froze from an overdose of pure fear. (Like how you found out about Mass Effect 3’s ending the first time.)

Bathou’mus had a large scar over his left eye, starting at the top and ending just above his first row of mandibles. His eyes were green and looked more dragon than reptilian. He used his first row of mandibles to breathe slightly while keeping the bottom row shut, giving him more of human like appearance. Well, as close as he could. His skin looked smoother rather than the spiky hardened scales other Sangehilie had.

He eyed Neutral with a deadly glare, wanting to kill the miserable bastard. He instead opened both rows of mandibles and gave a deafening roar into the stallion’s face. His rugged mane flew back as drops of saliva splattered across his face. His hearing shot and mind scrambled, Neutral passed out after the Elite finished his terror yell. Bathou’mus chuckled to himself as he eyed the golden necklace around Neutral’s neck. He looked at him with a disapproving face as he removed it from his body. He tossed the stallion aside as he slowly walked over to the pale green looking one. Granny had witnessed the events, and felt really perplex about what the buck just happened. She watched the monster slowly make its way to her, she began to rise up but her body was strained and exhausted. She tried her best to rise but she landed back onto her flank as Bathou’mus made his way right next to her.

“Haven’t ever seen a feller like you around ‘ere.” She said as she tried one more vain attempt to rise. To her dismay, she fell again as her legs gave out. Bathou’mus bent down and scooped her up in his giant arms, carrying her like she weighed no less than a feather. He walked back to pick up his helmet before making his way into the house. He gently placed Granny on the door’s entry way.

“You really know how ta sweep a mare off er hooves.” Granny said while chuckling.

“Go check on your kin, I have unfinished business to attend to.” Bathou’mus placed his helmet back on his head with a satisfying click. He then made his way to Neutral’s body. He lifted it up on his shoulder as he made his way to the other two nimrods.

“What da ya think happened?” Applebloom asked as she put her ear to the door.

“Sounds like maybe the guards found us.” Scootaloo said. Spike and Sweetie bell sat next to each other on the bed. Spike had his arm around Sweetie as he tried to comfort her.

“Are you sure you’re alright?” Spike asked again.

“Yeah, going to hurt tomorrow though. Rarity’s going to have a fit when she sees me like this.” Sweetie bell said. Spike looked away as he began to let out a heavy sigh.

“Look, I think I need to come clean here.” He said. Sweetie perked up her head as she gave her full attention to Spike.

“I know that my crush on Rarity was kind of obvious to everypony, but sitting here and thinking, I believe it’s time for me to move on. I know that we’ll never be together. No matter how much I fantasize about it.”

Spike hung his head in shame as he let out his greatest defeat yet. Sweetie could tell this hurt him more than he let on. All those hours of helping around the house, being her assistant for the sole purpose of trying to get Rarity’s attention. Sweetie began to feel judgmental toward her older sibling. How could she not return his love? How dare she do this to him! It just wasn’t fair.

“I’m sorry Spike. I know that must be rough for you.” Sweetie placed her hooves on Spike as she gave him a tight hug. She opened her eyes to see Applebloom and Scootaloo both smiling to themselves. She gave them both a deadly glare.

“Thanks Sweetie.” Spike said as he broke the hug. He then gave a sneeze as flames that shot out towards the other two crusaders, slightly smoldering them.

“Oh, sorry.” Spike apologized. Applebloom and Scootaloo both shook their bodies to clear themselves up.

“It’s okay Spike.” They all heard hoof steps approaching the room. Applebloom and Scootaloo quickly ran on the bed with Spike and Sweetie bell.

“Who do you think it is?” Asked Applebloom shivering in fear.

“ I do hope it’s the guards.” Said Sweetie as she clung to Spike unknowingly.

“Or maybe it’s their boss I heard them talking about downstairs.” Said Scootaloo

“Bring it on!” Spike said, trying to sound courageous. Sweetie looked up at him as he proudly protruded his chest out. She smiled a bit before the steps got closer, causing her to cringe even closer to him. The doors swung opened to reveal Granny holding a bowl of soup in her mouth.

“Come an’ get some dinner while it’s hot, kids.” She said.

“GRANNY!!” Shouted Applebloom as she raced to her with tears in her eyes. Sweetie and the others jumped off the beds as they all followed suit.

“Are you okay Granny?” Asked Spike. Applebloom softly tackled Granny at the base of her hooves, careful not to knock over the dish that Granny placed on top of the drawer next to the door.

“Oh Granny! What happened?!” She said as she cried on her chest. Granny held Applebloom in a tight embrace.

“Well, somepony was just so kind enough to help us. He’s downstairs putting Big Mac on the couch. Wanna go thank him?” Granny stepped aside to let the eager little ones go meet this heroic stallion. Spike felt a twinge of jealousy as he acted bemused. Sweetie looked at him and placed her hoof on his shoulder, immediately reading his thoughts.

“I thought you literally jumping in to save the day was pretty cool too, Spike.” Sweetie said.

“You think so?” Spike said.

“Yeah. Way past cool.” Scootaloo said as she hoof bumped his shoulder. Spike smiled a bit before chasing Sweetie and Scootaloo to the stairs.

“Now careful, he’s a mighty big un.” Granny called out as she led Applebloom slowly to the stairs.

Bathou’mus placed the large red one down on the couch as he looked back at the door. The doorway looked like a cartoon cut out of his body. He sighed at his clumsy act; he should’ve found another way in. The tiredness in his leg ached as the bio-foam began to wear off. He made some room on the ground as he sat slowly in a meditation position. His mind began to recap the events that had happened.

‘These species have no record on any covenant known channels. Could it be they are in alliance with the humans? They have living attire similar to them. Their voice patterns seem similar as well as their native language. So what should happen next? If they have a connection with the humans, then maybe I can continue my plans after all.’ He then felt a memory flash before him as he recapped it from the deep repression vault he kept in his mind. He held an energy sword that pierced the body of a screaming human, he felt the warm insides slide down his digits as he drove deeper and deeper. Bathou’mus looked into the eyes of the human, seeing victory but also a hidden form of regret. The human whispered his last breath of the name of what he assumed to be his friend or mate.

“Goodbye, Amy.” He said as he accepted his fate. Bathou’mus slowly pulled the marine off his blade. He tossed the corpse to the ground as he stared continually at it. He felt something ping in him, a sense of corruption to this whole war. He decided it was unnecessary guilt most soldiers experienced in war but he could not shrug this one death off for some reason. Bathou’mus couldn’t help but feel sorrow for it. Sorrow that he trained himself for years to never feel. He had killed many before, why did this one stick out like a sore thumb? He knelt down and closed the marine’s eyes as to try and bring a secrete form of peace to himself as well as for the human. Bathou’mus looked closer at what he assumed to be its mark or tag. He ripped it off as he tried to read the symbols. He barely had time before he heard the sound of reinforcements arriving.

“Bathou’mus? To even touch those inferior begins, is a sign of heresy!” His squad leader shouted. Bathou’mus quickly stood up as he held his fist out with the tag in his hand.

“I was merely accruing a trophy from it. It proved itself as a worthy adversary.” He said victoriously.

The leader gave a respectful nod as he walked to Bathou’mus and placed his hand on him.

“As you say. You’ve held your own rather well. I will send my report to the council. I do believe you are ready for the Spec ops clan, my brother.” He said proudly. Bathou’mus gave a quick grin though his minor armor. He gave one more glance at the body before his mind returned back to his current situation.

He gave a quick puff of air before quietly letting a strained tear escape his eye. He reached into his armor to pull out the very same tag as to remind him again of his ignorance. He stuffed it back into his armor as he awaited the fillies that stood in fear right behind him. He may have posttraumatic stress from time to time but he could still feel their presence. He cleared his throat to get their attention. Applebloom slowly walked around him to face his front. It felt like walking around the base of a mountain to her. She finally made it to what she assumed to be its head.

“What is it that you require of me?” He asked not moving his helmet.

“Uh, thank you.” She said unsurely.

He turned his head as he noticed it to be the little filly that fiercely charged the bandit. He thought she had a lot of guts standing up to something three times her size. It’d be like a grunt charging a brute, which just never happens without grunt juice splattered about.

Bathou’mus heavily sighed as he raised his arm out to her clutching his fist to hand her something.

Applebloom looked at it confusingly before she saw a glint of gold in his fist. She placed her hoof underneath as he slowly opened his giant hand that held her mother’s necklace. It slid out and onto her hoof. Applebloom began to feel tears rise again as she held it tightly close to her.

“Make sure not to lose it again.” He said. Bathou’mus turned his helmet forward once again. He gave a short breath of air as he started to rise but felt something tackle his side. He looked down to see the little filly trying her best to wrap herself around his bulging armor. Bathou’mus was frozen with confusion, he never expected this kind of reaction. With a confused look he slowly wrapped his arm around her as he gently broke her hold on him. He lifted her up and placed her back onto the ground.

“Thank you mister, Oh thanks!” She said while happy tears rolled down her face. “Ya don’t know how much this means ta me!”

“Oh, I think I do.” Bathou’mus pulled into the cuff of his collar armor to reveal a bronze colored necklace with a swirling star. He showed it to Applebloom before he placed it back.

“So what’s yer name?” She asked excitedly.

“You may call me Bathou’mus.” He said as he rose again.

“Bat muss?” She said confusingly. The elite looked down at her in annoyance.

“No, Ba-thou-mus.” He said much slower. He felt something climb on his shoulder as the young orange one hung on his right shoulder piece.

“So can we call you Batty?” She asked. Before he could retort, the white one appeared on his left one.

“OH, Oh, I know, how about Mustard!” She said.

“What?” Bathou’mus turned his head to face her.

“Or maybe Bathousand!” Yelled Scootaloo.

“That’s stupid!” Shouted Sweetie bell.

“Your face is stupid.” Retorted Scootaloo.

“Oh yeah….”

“Yea—WHOA!!”Scootaloo felt a large hand grab her entire body as Bathou’mus quickly reached around with both arms to pull the two off him. He gently placed them on the ground before heading to the door.

“Wait, where ya’ll going?” Applebloom said as she blocked his path.

“This household cannot suite my size. I must find a place to set camp. Please move yourself from my path.”

“But…”

“Whoa now there sonny, can’t have ya sleep’in in the woods now.” Granny said as she came down the stairs. “We have a barn for ya, if ya want to spend the night in there.”

“I appreciate the hospitality, but I have questions that need answering.” He said turning around.

“What kinda questions?” She asked.

“Where and what this place is.” He said.

“Shoot sonny, I can tell ya if ya want.” Granny said as she sat in her rocking chair. Bathou’mus never considered to ask them about this place. He felt a little insulted that he never considered that in the first place. He let out a sigh before he turned around again.

“Very well, I shall set my camp in this ‘barn’ of yours.” He said as he passed through the makeshift hole in the doorway he made.

“Alrighty then, Applebloom can ya show em where the barn is?” Granny said as she started to knit.

“Sure thang.” She ran out the door as Bathou’mus stepped to the side to let her take the lead.

“So, can we call you Bathy?” She asked innocently.

“No.” He said irritably.

“But, Bachoumoose is too hard ta say.” She said innocently as she gave him her saddest look she could ever give. The Elite felt a sharp pain of nuisance enter his mind. He was about to lay out the honor code of the Sangehilie on her and how saying his name any other way was as sign of dishonor. He looked down at the young creature, but stopped his lecture before he started as he saw something he lost all knowledge of.

Innocence.

This being had no knowledge of his kind nor him of hers. He decided that maybe the honor code, could be thrown out the window, just this once. He looked down and admitted defeat.

“Alright, Bathy it is.” He said coldly. Shuddering at his own use of the words. Applebloom shifted her sad look into a very happy one as she trotted to the barn.

“Alrighty then Bathy, here ya go. Have a good night.” She said as she opened the doors for the Elite. Before she left for the house she turned around to ask him one more thing.

“Um, what happened to those burglars?” She asked. He stepped through the barn and got a good look of the interior. He saw hay stuffed in the corners of the barn as farm equipment was hung around the walls. A plow was stationed in the middle with some harnesses strung about on the ground. Without turning his head he answered her question rather darkly.

“I let them live. They are tied up inside the compartment adjacent to your house. I believe they referred it as the cellar.” He said as he moved around to get a feel for the space.

“Oh, okay, I’ll go tell Granny.”

“Granny?” He said confusingly.

“Oh, her real name is Granny Smith Apple. But we just call her Granny.”

“And what might you be called?” He asked.

“It’s Applebloom.”

“Applebloom?”

“Eeyup.” She said mimicking her older brother. She then let out a yawn as she smacked her lips afterwards.

“You seem to be tired, go and rest little one.” He said as he secretly smiled inside his helmet.

“Okay. Thanks for saving us Bathy. Goodnight.” She said as she made her way back to the house.
Bathou’mus watched her make her way home before he shut the barn doors. Inside was big enough for him to move about. He sat against the side of the barn, making it wobble against his weight. He closed his eyes, praying for an absence from the nightmares this time. The one last thought he had before he passed out was why they even considered a monster like him to be a hero. They had no knowledge of his species or himself personally. If they did, they might take a different and more hostile approach to him. He looked around the room one more time, feeling the atmosphere of peace about, which actually reminded him of his time on Sangehilious. With that peaceful thought he fell asleep. Luckily this time, no nightmares approached him as he breathed silently in his deep slumber.

Author's Note

Here we are. Michel Rosen once said "I ate a bag of plums."
Only now do I understand the true meaning of that phrase.

Prepare a holy sacrifice for the great Poets Dream for editing this. Thank him with all your soul.

Chp 8: Split up

//Equestria//

//Canterlot//

“You guys go ahead, I’ll catch up,” Rainbow said as she dashed herself towards the Wonderbolts.

‘Oh boy, another shot towards me becoming a Wonderbolt. This is just going to be so COOL!’ Rainbow smiled happily as she made her way to the main entrance of the VIP room. She saw that a lot of ponies were missing from the place as she took in her surroundings. She trotted up to the rope and asked the guard to let her in.

“Of course Miss Dash, have a pleasant time,” he said, smiling.

“Thanks.” She made her way to the center of the room before she spotted Spitfire. With a cocky grin she walked confidently right up to her to get her attention.

‘Ok Dash, you got this.’ “Hey Spitfire, what’s up?” she asked, getting the attention of her most favorite icon. Spitfire turned her head around and saw Rainbow waving her hoof.

“Uh, excuse me guys,” she said as she passed Soarin. Rainbow swore she could’ve seen her roll her eyes out of annoyance, but shrugged it off.

‘Maybe she’s just ticked about something else.’ Rainbow trotted up to meet her half way. She couldn’t help but feel even more worried about why Spitfire had a bemused look on her face. Clearly she was upset about something, or somepony.

“Hey, how’s it going? My name's Rai—“

“I know who you are," Spitfire interrupted. "You’re that filly-fooler, Rainbow Dash,” she said with a venomous tongue.

“Wh-wh—” Rainbow felt her heart suddenly explode from her chest and be replaced by an empty black void.

“I know why you’re here. Just because you showed off last year something you thought could instantly get you in the Wonderbolts? Yeah, well that’s not how it works. I decide who comes and who goes.” Spitfire shook her head in disbelief. Rainbow couldn’t help but let a few tears roll down her check as her once favorite icon told her to buck off.

“Listen kid, you might be one of the Elements, but that doesn’t mean you get a free pass into the most elite force of fliers Equestria has ever known. Now would you—“

(SMACK) Rainbow bucked her hooves into her face before taking flight into the dark sky. Spitfire tried to raise herself up but the pain in her nose kept her down.

“Yo SPITS!” shouted Soran, galloping over to help his Captain.

“You Ok?” He said , extending a hoof.

“Yeah, I’m fine. That's exactly the reason I don’t think we should let her in. She’s way too aggressive,” she said as she stood next to Soarin.

“Damn... I really would have liked for her to join. She had some sick moves last year, thought it’d be cool to have her on the team.”

“Don't worry, we’ll find somepony else. Somepony who doesn’t buck others in the face and flies off,” she said while forming a hidden grin.

//Ponyville//

//Near the entrance to the Everfree Forrest.//

//North east side.//

“Ugh, I don’t want to go to school,” said a very groggy voice. The voices body moved itself around the ground before flipping itself to face the cold night.

'Oh yeah, Mom! How about I jerk off on the table huh? It’d be nice for the whole family to sit down and have a great pile of my spunk for breakfast!'

The being soon opened his eyes very slowly, careful not to hurt his eyes. When he found it to be rather dark, he opened them up all the way to find his vision slightly blurred.

“Oh god, I feel like that time me and Sam stole all of the Captain’s whisky.” He gave a grunted sound before puking his guts out onto the grass. He stood on his knees before getting to his feet rather slowly.

“Oh God, it’s good to puke. So good...” he panted as he wiped the remaining chunks off his lips.

“Wow, heaven must just look like Reach, except with without all the glass,” he chuckled, before feeling a sense of guilt. ‘Probably too soon.’ he thought, mentally punishing himself. He stumbled a bit before he was able to balance himself into a proper standing position.

“Huh, seems quiet. I wonder what the hell happened. Let’s see... I got up, got my breakfast, went with Sam to grab my gear, and then Sam, Noah and I all went to kick some alien ass before we they reached Earth. Not my typical Sunday afternoon, but at least we were able to disable the core." Daniel scratched his gruff bald head before realizing he still was holding his shot gun in his other hand. He inspected it to find it bent in the center, creating a perfect L shape form. Then he remembered: just before he blacked out, a Brute Chieftain had lodged his Grav Hammer into his chest plate. Luckily the shot gun took most of the hit before he was tossed aside from his group. He heard a giant electrical explosion before he passed out.

“Gee whiz, I wonder if the explosion had sent me through a parallel rift in space, hurling me into a different alternate universe… mmm, Nah!” he said, laughing.

“I’m probably dead, and this is purgatory.” As he finished that sentence, he felt a sharp pain spike in his chest. He looked down to see his chest plate pierced right through and was barely hanging on by a thread. He spotted and felt no blood, which means he probably broke a rib or two.

“Well, I guess that defeats that theory. If I’m feeling pain, then that means I’m still alive.” He wobbled some more before seeing some trees at the end of the field.

“I think it’d be a good idea to set up camp. Trees give great cover,” he said as he began to walk into the forest. After some time, he was able to make his way into a thicker part of the forest. He laid his gear at the base of a large tree before setting out to gather some fire wood. Walking out to a clearing a few yards away, he found a few trees that were knocked over. He quickly scavenged some larger branches near the fallen trees but hesitated when he noticed the large bite marks on the base of the trees.

“Whoa, it looks like the bite marks from the love child of a shark and a grizzly bear. Damn,” he said before lightly jogging back to his camp. He laid out the wood before unpacking his gear that he always carried. Relief washed over him as he found two magnums tucked inside his pack. He pulled them out to inspect any further damage, and satisfied that he found none, he replaced them before finding two more extra clips to inspect. He shuffled some more before finding an old lighter Shelly gave him and he smiled at the memories of his lost friend. Grabbing some leaves and other bits of scrap wood he tried to light the fire. He found it quite irritating before he was able to get a spark to catch fire from the empty lighter's flint. The sparks caught on the tinder and he began to blow lightly to feed it more oxygen. A small flame burst from the tinder. Thinking it would only be a moment before the rest caught fire, he stopped blowing and was about to sit back and relax but a sudden gust of wind squelched the beginning fire from reaching a comfortable flame.

“Oh, Goddamn monkey splooge!” he angrily shouted before looking up at the sky to see an odd trail of what looked like a perfect rainbow, streaking through the sky and ending abruptly about a few yards from his position. He decided to investigate this strange anomaly before trying again on the fire. He equipped both magnums to the magnetic holsters on either side of his waist before quietly heading out.

“I don’t need them. They can go buck themselves!” Rainbow settled gently onto the ground before collapsing into a pathetic heap of unhappiness.

“Why Celestia?! My dream was literally told to go buck itself.” She began to sob more. After a while of crying, Rainbow turned to find her dress ripped and dirty from the mud she had not noticed she had laid in.

“Oh come on! Rarity’s going to have a hissy fit when she sees this.” Rainbow immediately stood up when she heard a large crack come from a nearby bundle of bushes. She was about to fly away but a sudden shadow quickly moved from behind her and snatched at her wing. The timberwolf's teeth sunk into her wing, she gave a loud shout as it began to shake her around, ripping feathers about.

Rainbow gave a mighty buck to its jaw making it throw her towards a tree, and as she slammed into it her vision blurred from the pain. She began to make out more shadows that soon became even more timberwolves. She tried to stand but her limbs were still shaking from the amount of fear and terror they held as they created a semi-circle around her. She moved her wings, only to provoke intense pain that spread all over her back side. She never thought this was how it would all end. So much she wanted to accomplish, like maybe actually finding a colt friend or maybe even joining the Wonder—.

At this point, the pain from her wings and the recent events of her shattered dreams made the glistening drool entreating from the timberwolves’ fangs actually seem welcoming. She closed her eyes as the one in front leaped at her, fangs shinning in the moonlight. A sudden thunder like sound echoed from behind Rainbow, deafening her for a brief moment. She opened her eyes to find the timberwolf's body fall short next to her. Its wooden head shattered in bits of bark. She turned around to see a weird creature that stood on its hind legs, raising its front hoof at the dead timberwolf.

“Boom, head shot.” Daniel said as he pointed at the other groups of wolves. He raised his other arm that held the other pistol.

“Better watch yourself, I’m a crazy Mo-Fo when I’m having this much fun.,” he said smiling. The remaining timberwolves let out a low whine before retreating to their domain. Daniel sagged his shoulders as he scowled.

“Awww, and I already pulled out the second one!” he said before he turned his attention to the petrified pony that laid in shock against the tree. He placed both pistols back in their holders before waving his hand in a friendly demeanor.

“Hey, what’s up Skittles?” he said in a non-serious way. Rainbow looked at the creature with her mouth slowly dropping. She felt like now was a great time to pass out, so she did.

“Well. That was rude.” Daniel looked at the sleeping Pegasus for a moment. He walked over and realized it wore a very fancy looking dress. Thinking for a moment, he scooped her up and walked back to his camp. He placed her on top of his backpack, cushioning the rocks from her body. He poked at the cold fire pit before settling back against the tree.

“Weird fucking place. Colored horses wearing dresses. What’s next? Elite’s in tutus?” He looked over to the horse to find what he assumed to be its wing glowing red. He reached for the supplies he took to find a cloth he kept. He scooted gently over as to not wake her or him, it was hard to tell. He wiped some of the blood away before wrapping it up with the good side. After he finished, he laid his head back against the tree and watched the night sky until he fell asleep.

//Near Fluttershy’s cottage//

With a rude awaking, Sam sat up as fast as he could. He looked at his surroundings to find that he was sitting in some damp grass. He lifted his right hand to find his weapon still attached to his grip. He tried to stand but his sense of balance was distorted as he stumbled around.Scanning the surrounding area again, he found a field of flowers with the moon light’s blessing shining upon each petal.

“Okay, I never really had any type of religious faith, so why am I here?” Sam stood still for a moment to recall the events leading up to now.

“Daniel?” He asked in a low tone. He reached for his comn but find only static in the radio waves.

“Damn, communications are out. Got to—“ A loud grunt came from behind Sam. He turned around and pointed his rifle at a large body laying a couple feet away from him. It moved a bit before getting to its feet. It stumbled around before lifting its head to face Sam’s weapon. Sam recognized the being as the Elite that had hastily joined their fight against the brutes.

“Human.” Konthou hissed menacingly

“Well, fancy meeting you here. I thought your kind never believed in a place like this,” Sam said still holding the rifle at him.

“What?“ Konthou took a moment to view his surroundings. He stood up very slowly before setting his gaze back on the human. His mandibles shut tight, concealing his hatred for him.

“What is this place?” he said, turning his head to the field of flowers.

“Your guess is as good as mine.” Sam lowered the Assault rifle as he noticed the Elite was unarmed.

“My guess is that we somehow got thrown into a makeshift slip space portal. I remember the drive core overloading, and then blacking out.”

Konthou turned to face the human, his eyes pierced through him as his continuing rage built inside him.

“I think we should—“

Konthou reached for his sword and activated it blindly fast. He jumped at the unsuspecting human and smacked his gun out of his hands. Sam was unprepared for the sudden outburst, his grip from his gun fell when the Elite smacked it. Konthou grabbed the human by the throat and lifted him up off his feet. Sam grabbed at the Elites crushing grip, trying to pry it from his throat.

“Let’s get something straight. There is no we, there never was. I rather die than work with some filth that should never even be allowed to breathe.” Konthou raised his blade and was about to strike but felt the blade suddenly lose its power and deactivate. Konthou averted his attention to the blade and then back to Sam who had taken advantage at the distraction and punched the Elite right in his face. Konthou fell back from the force and onto his back. Sam jumped up on top of the Elite and pointed his gun at his face. He pulled the trigger but then realized his ammo count read at zero.

“Well fuck,” he said before the Elite tossed the human off of him. Sam landed with a thud as he hit something very hard. He got up to find himself on top of a bridge with a gurgling river beneath him. Sam looked up in confusion to see what appeared to be a cottage sitting on top of a small hill. He never noticed it with the lights off and the increasing darkness growing. He sat up to find the elite lift him up again to his face and tried to stab him with his wrist blade. Sam stopped his fist by blocking it with his palm as he put all his energy into trying to delay the slowly descending blade from reaching his throat. Konthou put all his weight onto his arm,. and inch by inch he pushed the blade until he was only a single push from victory. Konthou looked at the human with a determined face. But then felt his blade rise as he lightened the pressure. Konthou felt perplex on why he was attacking the human. He rationalized it to be the duty of the great journey and the will of the proph...

With that thought Konthou deactivated his blade and rose from the human. Sam looked up shocked but still ready for anything the elite was going to throw at him. Konthou simply stood still as he recalled the recent betrayal the prophets bestow upon him. He looked at the human with a neutral expression before he saw a large blur jump from the bridge and knock him back from the human. It was heavy enough to land on him and strong enough to pin him to the ground. His arms were spread apart as a low growl came from a pair of large white teeth that drooled onto the perplexed Elite. Sam immediately got up to see a large wooden beast gnarling at the pinned Elite. He was about to turn around to allow the beast to finish its attack but six golden eyes appeared out of the darkness. Three even larger beasts leaped from the darkness to circle around him. Sam quickly grabbed at his combat knife he kept hidden away. He pointed it threateningly at the closing timberwolves that became even more excited at the sight of the blade.

‘The hell? Wooden wolves? What’s next, talking ponies?’ Sam stole a glance to see the Elite head-butt the wolf off of him. The wooden being let out a yelp before returning to the other three larger ones. Konthou leapt up and prepared his hidden blades to defend himself once more. The Wolves started to create a circular pattern around the duo, barking and gnashing their piercing razors for teeth at their slight movements. Sam unknowingly bumped into the large dark green armor of the Minor. He glanced up at the Elite with a bemused look. Konthou answered with a look of disgust.

“Ironic, wouldn’t you say?” Sam said with a slight grin.

“This will change nothing human,” Konthou said as he kept his gaze on the circling Wolves.

“I hate your guts too but these things probably hate us even more,” Sam said as he held his arms out in a defensive stance. “Besides, if anything is going to kill you, it’s going to be me.”

“Fair enough.” Konthou said as he leapt towards the largest of the wolves that equaled half his size. He managed to catch it by surprise and rip its head clear off with the blades before turning around to face another wolf about to tackle him. Sam jumped lightning fast into the airborne wolf, making sure to stab it in the throat before they both landed in a heap beside Konthou. The human jumped back up right after he stabbed it again in the head to make sure it was dead. Konthou examined both the corpses to find something misplaced about them. There was no blood sighted or felt amongst the two soldiers. Before the duo could react to the other two remaining targets, another large animal jumped in between them and let out a defining roar at the wolves. The timberwolves yelped as the fled for their lives. Konthou and Sam looked at each other before taking another glance at the dark coated figure in the moonlight.

“A freaking bear?” Sam asked no one in particular. Konthou looked at him out of confusion. “A familiar animal to my people,” Sam explained some of his culture to the Elite. Konthou simply nodded as he stepped up to the creature cautiously. The bear turned around to face the elite. It sat up on its rear to get a better view of the strange creature that actual met its height and size.

“We thank you for the intrusion but it was unnecessary. I know how to defend myself as well as the human. Mostly.” He finished in a mocked tone. Sam tried to stifle a snort at the Elite’s attempt of communication. Konthou began to walk back towards Sam but felt a giant force grab him and squeeze him until his lungs began to catch fire. Konthou was about to activate his blades again but felt a large warm and sticky sensation rub against his left row of mandibles up to the tip of his helmet. The elite became paralyzed at the sudden affection, it felt like when Rega’lily got over excited about being assigned to the Redemption and actually broke a few of Konthou’s bones in a tight embrace. Except this time it wasn’t hard and metallic like the cheery Hunter, but warm and fuzzy. After a moment the bear set him down and began to walk in the direction of the house. Sam couldn’t help but smirk and hide his ever growing laughter building inside him. Konthou got up and shrugged it off like a bad bullet wound before turning to the human.

“No day of my life could prepare me for such a horrible fate as this.” He said in a depressed tone. Sam stopped his chuckling as he saw the bear lift its paw to motion them to the house. He then began to question his whereabouts now that the elite wasn’t trying to kill him.

‘No way could this be earth. If this bear is sentient to a degree, then this has to be an alternate tangent in time. Maybe in a complete different part of the universe.’ he thought for a moment.

“Nahh… I’m probably dead, and this is purgatory” he said to himself aloud. He then felt a sudden dark chill run up his spine. "I don’t know why, but it feels like I just agreed with Daniel on something."

Konthou looked at the human in a questioning manner.

“I think we should…”

“No, this is where we go our separate ways. If we meet again, I won’t hesitate to kill you,” Konthou threatened as he brushed pass the human.

“But…”

“No! Leave me be human,” Konthou said with a scant amount of pleading. Sam nodded slightly as he watched the Elite walk towards the field of flowers, not caring where he’d end up on his forgotten road. Sam felt a ping of remorse for the ignorant beast. He then followed the bear to the cottage on top of the hill. He noticed that the bear had even opened the door for the marine and was standing in a fashionable manner. Perplexed by this strange behavior, Sam decided to question all forms of reality after he got a better understanding of the world he now was in. He looked around to find the interior quite familiar to the olden times of earth. Feeling around on the wall, he managed to find what he assumed to be a light switch that somehow turned itself on. He felt much bigger in this environment due to what he assumed to be his gear enlarging his body size. He walked forward and found a big enough part of the floor sit down and collect himself. Sitting across from what appeared to be a sofa and a chair that looked big enough for him to sit in, he undid his small back pack and began to recount the ammo clips he had left.

“Let’s see, five more assault clips, two rocket rounds, and a plasma grenade.” Sam reloaded his gun before turning around to see the bear looking outside for the elite. Sam stood up and placed his gear back into his backpack. He placed it gently on the couch as he sat in the chair. The bear looked back at Sam with a confused look. Noticing this, Sam confirmed the intelligence level of the bear, and got a basic understanding of its body language.

“Um, he isn’t coming back. Sorry,” he said as he placed his fist under his chin to help focus on the situation. The bear gave a large frown and sulked back outside into the night air. Sam couldn’t help but feel like this was Earth to some degree. Bears where a natural inhabitant to the earth’s forests and wildlife.

‘This is really bizarre. But like any solider, I’ve got to adapt to my surroundings no matter how things change. So far the only immediate threat is that Elite. The other inhabitants seem to be bears that aren’t hostile and wooden wolves, I seriously can’t get over that shit.’ Sam looked around again to find the place beginning to feel even cozier. His tired body slumped to the side as he slowly drifted off to sleep.

//Road to the Everfree//

The ground vibrated slightly as small pebbles fled the path of the large Minor. Each step felt like a hunter’s gradual walking cycle. Konthou had no intentions of finding out where he was but to only keep walking. His mind became a blank void of hopelessness as he continued on the dirt road to the dark mystical forest.

“Why?” His own voice surprised him as he felt it loose its strong tongue of honor and turn into a weak pitiful source of weeping.

“My prophets, my life, and my honor. Was it all for not? Was everything I fought for a lie?” Konthou stopped his endless walk cycle as he eyed a nearby tree. His four digit hand tightened into a fist as he eyed the tree with a now even more enraged look. He began to imagine the tree as the prophet of truth, his long neck and aging face smiling at the young Sangheili in mock. Konthou let out a roar as he smashed his fist into the tree with all the strength he had left. The tree’s bark shattered into bits and pieces from the force of the blow but Konthou wasn’t done yet. He began to hammer the tree until it uprooted and fell to the ground. Still unsatisfied, he leaped onto it and began to rip it to shreds with his energy blades. With blinding rage he lost connection to the outside world, he could only see the prophet looking tree, tearing into tiny fragments of wood. He began to pant and become light headed as his lungs tried to catch up to his actions. Konthou sat upright as he looked at his art work.

He felt his back slam against what he assumed to be a tree but never cared to look. He only kept his gaze on the massacred tree, feeling his anger only grow at his knowledge of what was truth and what was lie. Konthou let his body go limp as he waited for some form of predator to kill him and what little honor he had left. No other higher commander was here to silence his ever growing dishonor. Konthou would never had guessed that his life would be torn aside from glory and honor to be put into a situation of unknowing circumstances with no hope for restoring his honor. Konthou felt a few tears escape his face as he finally came to terms with his situation.

“My holy leaders have lied to me. My life is a lie. My actions were for a lost cause.” Konthou realized now why he couldn’t slay the human. Killing him would have proven that he still had faith in those who had tried to kill him. Having no intentions to rejoin the covenant even if he could, Konthou lifted his helmet off to reveal a very scaly texture to his face. His brownish skin darkened in the moonlight. He dropped his helmet to the side as he looked up into the dark sky to find it blocked suddenly by a growing shadow. Turning his head at the being approaching him, Konthou felt no sense of moving his destroyed soul from what could possibly be a threat. Instead he kept his eyes on what appeared to be a four legged creature, slowly walking towards him. Once it was in plain view he could make out a weird pattern of black and white stripes coating its body. He also notice it to have a shocked and horrified look on its face. Its turquoise eyes shrank from fear as it scanned the elite from head to toe. Konthou kept his saddened look at the creature, hoping it would leave him to wallow in his saddened state. But instead it said something in a very familiar language.

“Of all the creatures of the Everfree. You are the most frightening that I have seen,” Zecora said in a small concealed tone.

Konthou tilted his head back against what he assumed to be the tree, turns out was the hut that Zecora lived in. He didn’t care though, he decided that she was no threat to him and felt like passing out from the lack of energy he had, both physically and mentally.

Zecora was truly in a pickle. This thing decided to cause a ruckuses and then fall asleep on the side of her hut. Being that it was five times her size, she felt like the wisest thing to do was to let it sleep and maybe it would leave once it had rested. She slowly left it there to rest as she hurried back inside. She closed the door and fell on her bed as she could hear the loud breathing from the creature outside her hut.

“This is unexpected yes indeed. What is to happen to me? This being is unusual, not of this world perhaps. Maybe something from a different time elapse. Whatever it is, I have no clue. On how to approach it true. Tonight it rest, tomorrow unsure. If it intends to destroy and conquer...” With that final thought she decided to jump out of bed and quietly make her way outside. Once she slowly opened the door she as to make her way to Fluttershy’s cottage. Her place being the closest to the ancient forest. Zecora decided it be best to go there first. After stealing a glance at the still sleeping monster, Zecora quickly trotted onto the dirt road. Once far enough away she noticed a few tracks on the dirt road that she quickly identified as timberwolves. She quickly analyzed the tracks, leading her towards the exit of the Everfree.

“This is unnatural of them. To leave their homes abandon. A greater threat must have spooked them from home. Perhaps the creature that has fallen asleep in prone?” she analyzed again. Without further hesitation, she made her way to Fluttershy’s home as quickly as she could.

Author's Note

Sorry for the---You know what? I'm not sorry. I just got a full time job so no I'm not.
Special thanks to my two favorite people. (Thom and Guy) Nah just kidding. Poets Dream and Wingless. They are the Daft to my Punk.Thanks you guys.

Question of the day: How many lamps can a light bulb screw? leave your answers in the comments down below.

Chp 9: Your highness.

Alan walked down the corridor, following who he assumed to be the captain from earlier. It was hard for the Spartan to make any desertions from the armored pony with any other guard. The only hint Alan could tell he was different was that his armor shoulder plates pointed at the ends and his helmet had red bristles in a hawk formation. Very similar to the olden Spartans from Athens. The ones who fought an entire army of Persians just because they would not bow to their emperor. Alan loved that story, especially when Deja told it.

“This way,” the Captain motioned as he turned a corner and into another hallway that had guards lined up like statues. As Alan walked by, he eyed the now shaking guards that refused to break eye contact with the metal beast. He heard clanking armor from violent shakes and the hyperventilation of their extensive breathing. Before long, a door approached the two, Alan was still looking around the hallway, curious at all the symbols and architect that surrounded him.

“This will be your quarters for the remainder of your stay.” The Captain said as he opened the doors. Alan looked inside to find it a rather tight squeeze through the door. What he saw was something peculiar. The living attire was similar to old time Earth living standards. In fact, everything seemed like a watered-down version of earth. Alan had never been there, but that never stopped the teachings of Deja from giving him an accurate understanding of the Victorian living standards. This was another thing to add to the list of similarities between his people and this new race of sentient ponies. As Alan made his way into the center, his head accidentally bumped into the chandelier that swung violently around until he grabbed at it with his hand to stop the momentum. He looked back at the Captain who rolled his eyes at his clumsy antics. Alan decided that this was going to be a fine relationship between them.

“Thank you,” he said blandly.

“The princess would also like you to come to breakfast when you are ready.”

‘Breakfast?’ “I’m sorry, but what time exactly is it?” Alan asked as he lifted left arm to activate his Tactical UGPS. The Captain hesitated as he watched the Spartan closely.

“It’s 6:00 am.” He said slowly as he kept his gaze on the Spartan who moved his four digits on what he assumed to be a padded slab on his skin.

//Equestria//

//Canterlot, 0600 hours//

“What time did I arrive?” he asked again.

“What is it that you are doing?” the Captain asked back, reaching for a spear from one of the guards that was stationed next to the doors.

“Getting my data pad to adjust to your planet’s time,” Alan said as he noticed the Captain’s actions. The captain slowly handed the spear back to the guard as he decided it wasn’t any real threat the Spartan was doing.

“I believe around 1:00 am.”

//Equestria//

//Canterlot 0600 hours//

//Five hours after slip space rupture.//

After Alan finished typing his information in, he lowered his arm and tilted his helmet to face the Captain. The Captain restrained himself from showing any type of emotion let alone his hatred for the beast. After a solid minute of staring each other down, Alan turned his attention to the window that neared the bed to see what appeared to be the planet’s sun rising in the distance.

“I’ll be there momentarily.” Alan said as his helmet kept looking at the majestic ball of beauty rising slowly from the horizon. A sudden warm feeling the Spartan rarely felt, rose from the depths of his subconscious. The Captain turned around but stopped as he heard the Spartan call him out.

“Oh, and if you ever draw a weapon on me again, make sure you use it. I don’t like being fooled into a faked challenge.” Alan said as the door slammed shut from the Captain’s angered buck. Alan stared at the sun for a good five minutes before he sat on the bed’s soft mattress. The frame groaned in pure agony as he sat with his elbows resting on his immense thighs.

His golden plated armor shined from the reflection of the sun.

‘This is the most bizarre situation ever. Of all time. I doubt that anybody will believe what I’ve seen when I get back. Speaking of which, maybe this princess might know how to do just that. Can’t hurt to ask seeming how she’s been treating me like any other guest.’

Alan closed his eyes for a moment as he could feel the warmth of the sun shining through his visor. This brought a sense of comfort and stability he hadn’t had in a long time. Something about this planet’s sun felt natural but also mystical. Alan loved mysteries and unexplained challenges. Maybe that’s why he felt more adaptable to this given situation, being in a different environment didn’t mean his strategies and knowledge changed. Nope, just his surroundings.

Alan sat for another good five minutes, putting the events in order before he decided now was a good time to head down to the royal dining room. With another squeak from the bed, he walked to the doors and opened it to find another Spartan looking directly at him. Her hair was the same dark Auburn. Flowing majestically in the air. Her bright purple eyes looked him up and down. She placed a hand on her hip as her other arm held her Air assault helmet. Her marble white armor shined radiantly, making her face glow with beauty. Alan was frozen in place from the shock and awe she held.

“But… you… died,” he said as he remembered her signature smile. Alan cautiously stepped back a few paces.

“Spartans never die, small stack. They’re just missing in action,” Natalie said as she dropped her helmet onto the ground. Her body arched back as an energy sword pierced her from behind. She screamed in terror as her body was lifted into the air. Blood spilled onto the floor as Alan stayed in place. His body was unresponsive; all he could do was watch the horrible outcome. Alan jolted up off the bed in record time. He could feel sweat soaking the padding in his helmet, his eyes scanned the room to see he was still next to the bed. His ears still heard the high pitch wails of his dear friend echoing in his drums. He walked quickly to the door and opened it to find that most of the guards had snapped their attention back to their post. The Spartan then began to backtrack the path that the Captain had led him on. Turning around the same corner, his higher hearing began to pick up conversations at the end of the halls. Being the curious man that he was, he decided to listen in. He activated his camouflage and patiently awaited his armor to blend almost perfectly with the background. He silently crept towards the sounds as they instantly became voices. He stopped when he made it to the dining area. The doors were already opened, allowing the Spartan to visual see who was talking.

“I do not trust it, Princess.” The voice of Captain rang back into the Spartan’s audio memory.

“You and all of the royal guards. Tell me more about how dangerous it is. Like I’m a young filly who doesn’t know that a burning log burns when you touch it. Or that an Ursa Major isn’t some cuddly bear to play with,” Celestia said as she began to eat.

“Your highness, I wasn’t underestimating your knowledge. I only wish to express my concern of your decision to allow such a thing to be considered a guest.” The Captain’s face expressed much anger and frustration towards Celestia’s stubbornness.

As Celestia swallowed her bite of her favorite sandwich, one of her eyebrows rose in irritation at the Captain’s unwillingness to accept her decision.

“Captain Tri-burner. I understand your concern but you must trust me on this. If we were to show hostility, it will retaliate and I’m pretty sure we might not stand a chance. Not only is its physical features terrifying but what lies underneath I find even more disturbing. This human I believe was meant to kill and destroy. Until we find out more about its intentions, I advise you to not show any signs of oncoming battle with it, lest you doom us all,” Celestia raised her voice to abnormal levels as to get her point across. The Captain’s face seemed to relax as he closed his deep red eyes and pondered the thought for a moment. After a few moments of silence the Captain sighed heavily as he welcomed his leader’s words.

“Very well. I understand now. Forgive me Princess,” he said bowing slightly. Celestia smiled at him as she placed her food back on the plate.

“Apology accepted Captain. I understand the position you are in but you must have faith in me. We cannot deal with this in terms of battle. Please, take the week off to gather your wits. I need you in full readiness to help me.”

“The whole week? But my princess I’ll will not be able to rest without the knowledge of this matter being dealt without me.”

“As I just said, have faith in me. You clearly haven’t been home in a long time. As I recall your son needs you there for him as he adjusts to his new environment. As a favor to me and making up for your apology. Please, go and rest. I’ll take care of things around here.” Celestia’s voice seemed to put the Captain at ease. He lifted his helmet off to reveal a streak of black and red patterns coating his mane which pony-tailed at the end to keep it from spilling out the back of the helmet. He placed his helmet at his side as he bowed again at the princess.

“As you say your majesty. Please take care.”

“As with you Tri-burner.” Celestia copied his motion to show her respect for the solider. As Tri-burner turned around he lowered his head in tiredness from the full twenty four hour service. As soon as the doors shut, Celestia picked her meal up again as she took another bite, savoring each chew as if it were made of golden honey. She closed her eyes to fully embrace the flavors mixing and twirling insider her mouth. After she swallowed, she reopened her eyes to find her reflection from a blue tinted mirror.

“AUUGH!” She jumped in her seat as her eyes opened up to notice the mighty beast bending slightly down at her, his face only inches away from hers.

“Am I interrupting something?” he said sarcastically.

“What… but you were… How?” she stuttered, completely confused. The Spartan raised both his hands up to his face. He balled them and then extended his digits.

“Magic,” he said in a whimsical tone.

Celestia took a moment to compose herself. She then motioned him to take a seat next to her. The Spartan only stood up and straightened his back, enticing a few satisfying cracks that sounded like a magnum round going off.

“I’d rather stand, no offense. I wasn’t made to sit around all day.”

“Indeed.” Celestia eyed him up and down as she took in his presence.

“So your kind is familiar with magic?” she asked curiously.

“Depends on what you consider magic. I know a few tricks myself.”

“I mean in literal magic. Magic I use on a daily base. Like raising the sun for example. My magic is powerful enough to…” Alan quickly brought up his hand as he paused her sentence manually.

“One moment. Your sun revolves around the planet?”

“Yes, so does our beloved moon. My sister is actually responsible for that. She is currently in Saddle Arabia right now, trying to help establish a republic for the new leaders.”

“So Equestria is a country?”

“We are the stronghold of the planet. Most countries come to us for aid and support.” Celestia pointed her horn towards a few dishes that were left across the table. Alan watched her movements as he studied her. When her horn glowed to that same strange aura that he saw while being locked up, he moved his head to get a closer look at the strange anomaly. As she moved at the dishes, they too began to have that same glowing aura around them. Alan couldn’t believe what he was seeing. The dishes hovered up to the edge of the table, showing a series of food. A sandwich with what appeared to be a flora of sorts stuffed between each slice. Another looked like simple fried eggs with leaking yolk soaking the toast with its yellow delicacy. Another was a cup filled with an orange substance with three cubes of ice floating around each other as Celestia adjusted it.

“Please, eat. I do not intend to starve my guests.” She said with a light chuckle. Alan still looked at the food to find it all edible but the flora sandwich, which he dubbed a Flor-wich.

“How did you do that?” Alan asked, motioning his helmet towards her horn. Celestia raised her hooves as she mimicked the Spartan’s earlier motion.

“Magic,” she said in a whimsical tune. Alan looked at her and felt his lips lift into a smile as he complimented her sense of humor. They both looked at each other for a moment before the Spartan chuckled a bit, which made the Princess smile.

“Glad to know that this race has a sense of humor.” Alan took a moment to let his words sink in before reaching up at his helmet. He grabbed each side before he slowly began to pull it off but stopped as the dining rooms opened to reveal a guard trying to hold the doors.

“BRACE FOR IMPACT YOUR MAJESTY!” he shouted as he tried to hold the doors from bursting. The Spartan quickly got into a defensive stance in front of the princess. Celestia notice his actions, and secretly let a red tint appear on her face, flattered by his actions. A sudden wave of reporters burst through like a title wave of grunts, charging madly at one person in the attempt to actually kill them. Alan had been in that situation only once, and it was actual more comedic than threatening to him as they all waved their arms in a hysterical state. This however was unlike anything he encountered, which meant he needed to be creative. Before he could do anything, a hoof on his shoulder caused him to turn around to face a threatening glare from the princess.

“As annoying as they are, they are still my subjects. No harm shall be dealt with am I clear?” she said in a very commanding voice. Alan untightened his body as the crowd moved around the two. He nodded in compliance as she breathed a sigh of relief. Alan stayed as still as he could as the ponies gathered around the Spartan, flashing at every square inch of his body.

“Please, may I have your—“ The Princess’s voice was barely noticeable from the series of shouts coming from the reporters.

“Princess, why is the meteorite walking like an upright pony?” said one.

“It’s not a—” she tried to say.

“Why is it yellow?” shouted another.

“I—“

“Why does it look like a giant metal Minotaur?” said another.

“All will be explained, I just need all of your—“

“Princess, how many light bulbs does it take to screw a lamp?” said an all too familiar reporter. Again all the reporters looked at the mental issued pony with dissatisfied looks.

“How the heck did YOU become a reporter?” said somepony from the crowd.

“I’m a reporter?” The pony looked down at his camera and then back at the crowd.

“I thought this was a tour of the castle, later!” he said before bolting out the room.

Alan mentally pulled out his check list and began to scroll down until he found ‘Race is: Mentally fucked up’ and put a rather large check in the box. The princess rolled her eyes before taking her chance at the awkward silence.

“As I was saying, this is Alan. He is a human who has unexpectedly crash landed here on Equestria. Not only is this historic news for us but for all nations here on this planet. It is my and your sole duty to portray him as a sentient and knowledgeable being. No monster stories, understood?” Celestia said with a condescending tone. Every reporter gave a disappointed sound as they stopped flashing their cameras and began to pout.

“You mean we have to come up with something positive about this? Impossible!” shouted one.

“How can we not use this as the greatest monstrosity of all time?”

“It’s like a horrified legend has come to life and we can’t say anything bad about it. Oh woe is me!” said a rather dramatic reporter.

“I know I am asking the impossible from you ponies, but understand that now is not the time to spread chaos and panic. We need to be absolutely cautious and truthful about his reveal here in Equestria.” Celestia looked into the eyes of each and every reporter. Each one stayed silent as they began to think of ways to present Alan to the world.

“If it helps, you may ask the human questions to help better understand him.” Celestia looked up back at Alan who kept staring into the masses of ponies. The strange thing though was that it looked as if he wasn’t even paying attention at the reporters and instead kept his gaze at a white being standing at the doors. Alan shook his head slightly as the other Spartan disappeared from his sight. Alan looked back at the princess before nodding slightly. Celestia smiled and turned back to the crowd.

“You may proceed.” She said stepping to the side.

All the reporters hesitated as they looked at the golden monstrosity for a moment, contemplating its threatening presence. Some decided to swallow their fear and approach carefully. Each step felt wobbly as a mare unicorn trotted up to the human. She looked up and felt minuscule towards its height, towering over her like a mountain of fear, eying her every move. Alan looked down at the small pony, giving her a few brownie points for being the first. She gulped as she lifted her note pad and quill with her magic, ready for the beast’s answers.

“Ummmm… I... how…” she stumbled a bit as she tried to collect herself. After a moment of thinking, she blurted out the first thing in her mind.

“What’s your favorite color?” she said, sounding as serious as she could. Alan tried to not chuckle at the banal question and instead replied in a more lightened tone as to not frighten the crowd even further.

“Sunrise gold I do believe,” he said as he placed both arms behind his lower back. The mare smiled as she felt a sense of relief wash over her. Soon the other reporters were able to find that hidden courage to ask themselves. One by one they trotted up to ask this legend their awaited questions. Alan took a few glances to try and find the pearl-white Spartan that has recently plagued his mind. Making sure no signs of her were around, he felt a little relaxed and took on the full force of the reporters. Alan was unaware of Celestia’s raised eyebrow, she could sense something extraordinarily wrong with him. Like a presence of forbidden magic was inside his mind, secretly pulling at his hidden strings. She decided it would be for the best to keep the matter to herself for now and further explore this strange anomaly later.

//Equestria//

//Canterlot, 0800 hours//

//Eight hours after slip space rupture//

After the last of reporters had their fill, they burst through the dining room doors. Each pony had something exciting to say about what had just transpired and their eagerness overfilled them as they hurriedly made their way to be the first to post their notes about the legend. Alan had stood still the entire time, not once showing any signs of fatigue or movement. Celestia looked back at the plates of food to find it rather expired. She clapped her hooves in a rhythmic fashion to summon the chef. In record time, the chef stood at attention next to the princess with a hoof placed above his head in a salute.

“Yez, ma Princezz?” he said in a thick accent.

“Would you be so kind as to make another dish for our guest? This seems to have become rather spoiled.”

“Oui, oui, Princezz,” The French sounding cook then quickly ran back to the kitchen to provide the beast his meal.

“Sorry Alan, I thought we could enjoy a decent meal without the mob to deal with.”

“It’s alright; we have people like that back from where I come from too. Except they’re a bit more aggressive.” Alan released his arms and let them slide at his sides. He could still feel the shrapnel wound begging to be addressed but his mind didn’t allow him to focus on that now, now he had to find a way back home.

“Your majesty, I welcome your hospitality and am great full for it,” he said as he turned to face her. “But I must inform you that I must return to my world and, or universe. Anything you can do to help, I’d appreciate that.”

Celestia gave her neutral look as she took in his proposal. She understood that he needed to be brought back but was unsure if she and all the magic in Equestria would allow such a thing to be done. Still she gave an understanding nod and replied with.

“I will do all in my power to send you back,” she said as Alan smiled inwardly. “But you must understand that we are not a technical advanced society yet. We are limited to what we can do with what we have. So please, do not expect an answer in the next twenty four hours.”

Alan felt that little joy leave as soon as she mentioned technical advanced. Truth was that they weren’t even close to the amount of technology that his race acquired. The Genesis was a prototype for testing shield strength and new weapon usage as well as the new stealth systems. That was only a prototype though, latest technology used by man in a test run to see if it would actually move around in space. It was only luck that when they returned to Reach that they found it almost halfway glassed. He would be a window pane if it weren’t for the still functioning Banshee he high jacked before leaving the invasion grounds. He looked down at the table to find fresh new dishes being placed by the chef in a neat row.

“Thank you White Flag, most excellent.” Celestia smiled.

“Bon appetite, ma Princess!” he proclaimed as he hurriedly left to his duties. Alan stared back at the food for a bit before he decided it’d be best to get something in his stomach. He began to grab the sides of his helmet and slowly pulled upwards.

Before he could, a trail of smoke traveled from a nearby window and right up to the princess’s face. It swirled into a ball formation then transformed into a letter. Alan was now even more intrigued by this magic business, so much that he forgot the meal in front of him and focused on the levitating parchment of paper in front of him. Celestia giggled as she opened it.

“A letter from one of my students. It appears it’s from Twilight Sparkle.” Her face slowly became a look of concentrated worry. As she finished, the letter rolled up and vanished in a small flash of light. Celestia rose from her chair and looked at the Spartan with a serious demeanor.

“It appears you aren’t the only strange anomaly to have appeared here.”

Alan tilted his head to the side as he was now even more intrigued.

“We must hurry to Ponyville. Please, follow,” she said as they left the dining area.

‘What could have she have meant by I’m not the only one? What else could’ve made it through?’ Alan thought as he followed the radiant princess. His lead never faltered as they approached what he assumed to be the doors to the front of the castle. They opened in a slow procedure as the bright morning shined through. Alan looked around to find the place extraordinarily beautiful, the view was spectacular and the atmosphere felt warm and abundant with peace. The colors of this world really popped out in front of his eyes, making each object a marvel to observe. Alan could have taken the whole day to study each and every interesting organism that traveled by his visor. The princess led him down a flight of stairs, toward what he could make out to be a massive golden wagon. It had golden waves surrounding the top that ended in a downward spiral on each side. It could have easily fit at least a Warthog inside. The princess opened the door and climbed inside, awaiting the soldier’s presence. Alan took one more look around before climbing inside the needless golden vehicle, moving it around as he tried to balance his weight. When he finally found a place to sit, the princess poked her head out of the window and shouted at the drivers.

“PLEASE MAKE HASTE TO PONYVILLE!” she shouted as the wheels jerked forward with much strain, due to the extra luggage weighing them down. After a minute or two, the wagon began to use the massive weight to propel itself even faster seeming how it was mostly downhill to the small village.

“I would teleport us there, but it seems the Elements of Harmony have the situation under control. This will be a perfect opportunity to tell me exactly what you are and what you aren’t telling me in regards to your appearance,” she said sounding a tad frustrated at the Spartan. Alan stayed as silent as he could, only moving at the small bumps from the rocky path the wagon carried them through.

“This is battle armor. Due to the importance of keeping the specifications of how it functions a secret, I will only disclose what I can,” he said as he bent awkwardly forward, resting his elbows on his thighs.

“I figured it as much to be armor, what I was implying is why a human has to wear it as of now?” she said as she raised her brow.

“War, of course,” Alan simply stated, not wanting to provoke her intelligence.

‘As I figured.’ She thought. “War against who exactly? Us?” she said now finding it hard to keep her voice from raising.

Alan folded his fingers in silence as he stared at her for a minute.

“Are you a homicidal race that is hell bent on committing mass genocide to my people just because our mere existence is a sign of blasphemy?” he asked in a casual tone. Celestia pupils shrunk as she came to terms to his situation. Alan kept silent as he awaited the simple but truthful answer.

“We are a proud race of ponies, who will never even consider such a horrid act on any of other species. No matter how different they might appear. The horrid act brought from an individual, doesn’t mean their whole race must suffer. Please I wish to understand why your species is being persecuted,” her tone became a voice of comfort and sadness as she looked at the Spartan with a sympathetic face.

Alan turned his head out towards the small window as he looked across the land of Equestria. Odd enough, it reminded him of when he was a young boy on Harvest. He remembered the little nighttime walks he would take across the small fields of his parent’s farmland. A farmland that had grown into a very bountiful market that made his life rather luxurious for the time being. The sun shone through his visor once more as the wagon made a turn that let the sun shine through. Alan sat up rather slowly as he quickly lifted his helmet off. A hissing sound later and his face was finally revealed to the princess. A face that looked of one who had endured so much and yet stayed strong. Celestia’s eyes widened as she took in every visible detail he had. The first thing she noticed was that his skin was as white as her coat, explaining his prolonged wearing of his suite. His chin pointed out slightly, hidden by a large layer of hair. His dark brown beard was longer than the military standard length, reaching up to the base of ear lobes. His hair rose from the back of his head and ended at the top front in little pointed ends. The ears were completely visible, as well as the most noticeable scar that reached from under his left eye and stretched across his nose, making it look slightly mangled across the bridge. It ended abruptly on his right cheek, making small split ends. His eyes rivaled the sky as they were a brilliant bright blue. Celestia could have sworn they were made out of pure crystals. She continued to stare at what now seemed to continually become a creature that actually had a somewhat beautiful appearance to him. She never would have guessed that this is what a human was supposed to look like. Alan could say the same for the princess pony, he never thought he’d find an alien race with a goddess like appearances let alone a sense of humor. They eyed each other for some time, taking the presence of each other before Alan cleared his throat.

“I don’t usually don’t take this thing off,” he said as he placed the helmet on the seat next to him. Celestia kept her gaze on his face as she tried to find the emotions that seemed to be locked away in a hidden vault deep within his mind.

“My word, you look unlike anything I’ve ever imagined, amazingly good looking,” she said, unaware at what she just stated. The Spartan rose an eyebrow at the questionable phrase from her. Celestia suddenly face hoofed herself as she realized what she just said.

“I apologize. I was kind of lost in the moment,” she said with a small blush.

“I could say the same,” he said with a grin. Celestia’s face quickly heated up.

“I am amazingly good looking,” he said with a small smile, indicating some humor to taken with that. Celestia chuckled lightly as Alan’s face beamed with a scant amount of joy on it. The wagon hit a rather large bump that cased the princess to be thrown off her seat and land with her face only inches away from the young man. Alan managed to catch her so she wouldn’t hurt herself, wrapping his arms around her soft but stern frame. Celestia had her hooves on each shoulder plate, pulling herself even closer to Alan’s face. Celestia raised her head from his chest plate, and into his brilliant eyes.

She couldn’t help but feel his pain that she could see within, pain nopony should ever go through. She just wanted to reach in and help his tired soul. To give him a sense of peace, something to have hope for. Behind the beauty of his eyes, the pain of seeing horrors beyond her comprehension still poked through like small skewers. As they held each other, Alan could feel that warm presence of the sun, melting through his armor and reaching his insides with a sensual feeling. A feeling he felt only once before, something he always wanted to feel. He remembered looking out at the setting sun of Harvest as a kid. The sunset that always gave him that warm peaceful feeling, wanting to reach out and touch its brilliancy. For now he was touching it, but also holding it in a tight embrace. A goddess was in his arms, a being that resembled memories from his past. Positive memories, something that he never had since the invasion of Harvest. Time slowed as they kept locked on each other’s face. Celestia suddenly blushed radiantly as she slowly backed away from him, nervously sitting back onto her seat. Alan’s face stayed its same neutral expression the entire time she was on him. There was no need for his face to show any signs of emotions because his eyes told everything to the princess. With an awkward cough, Celestia decided to quickly move on from that little stumble and continue on with business.

“Um… I… Thank you. Alan,” she said trying not to make direct contact with his face. Hiding it slightly in her mane as she tried to compose herself.

“Of course, your Highness,” he replied, also trying to avoid her beautiful face. After a moment of trying to gather their wits, Alan decided now was the best to ask something that has been plaguing his mind.

“Would you mind telling me where exactly it is we are going to?” he asked. Celestia turned to face him, completely mind absented from their little encounter a moment ago.

“Oh, yes, we are heading to Ponyville. A place that is responsible for housing the Elements of Harmony. It is a nice little town with abundance of caring ponies,” she said with a smile. Alan wasn’t satisfied though with that answer.

“You said I wasn’t the only strange anomaly here. What exactly do you mean by that?” he asked, sounding serious. Celestia could tell that he probably understood the situation better than herself.

“The letter read from my student Twilight, describes that another large being has been hiding inside the barn of another one of my students. She said that it isn’t hostile, as of yet. But has requested that it might have something to do with you,” she said. Alan began to scratch his chin, rubbing his beard as he thought of other survivors.

“Did she describe it in any detail at all?”

“She said that it resembled you in the same kind of appearance and size, maybe slightly bigger. She said it has no intentions of destruction as of yet and has requested to talk with the leader of this world. Me being leader of this land, I will honor its request. I’m assuming it’s another human. I’m bringing you to confirm and probably explain the situation to him or her.” Celestia said with an air of authority. Alan tried to focus on all those around him at the time of the explosion. His final thought narrowed on that Elite, Batho’sand, or was it Bathou’mus? He was with him when the core overloaded, but wasn’t he dead? Alan remembered seeing his lifeless body on the ground. If he wasn’t, he sure as Hell is going to be if this turns out to be him. Alan picked up his helmet and slid it back on his face, hiding his concealed rage that one of those freaks decided to follow him to another dimension. To a place full of peace and wonder. Alan recalled what the Elite proposed in a peace treaty with the UNSC and what he recalled as the Heretics. But Alan wasn’t going to take any chances here, no matter what this "Redeemed Elite" offered in place of covenant knowledge. This Bathou'mus was no friend of his.

“It’d be best if I go into active camo when we meet it. I have a feeling that this isn’t a human,” Alan stated. Celestia pondered a bit before she complied with his method of dealing with this.

“As you say, but what could it possibly be though?” she asked curiosity.

“Something that should’ve died,” he said with restrained ire.

Author's Note

Here we are, enjoy peoples of the internetz.

Special thanks to Poets dream and Wingless once again.

Oh I posted a blog explaining how I feel working at my new job, go ahead and check that out.

OH, I also have great news too!! ARE YA LISTENING?? HUH?? ARE YA?! ARE YAAAA?!??! Listen good......(clears throat) cheddar cheese and cereal don't taste good together. Try lamp oil and pop tarts, that gets me through the day.

Chp 10: Justification

//Equestria//
//Sweet Apple Acres 0600 hours//
//5 hours after slip space rupture.//

Light beamed through one of the windows inside the barn. The beam traveled onto the face of a sleeping Elite, one who woke upon the light reaching his face. Bathou’mus lifted his neck and gave it a good stretch before slowly raising himself from the ground. As his bad leg began to heave itself up, he felt a sudden jolt of pain from the extension. Realizing it was still recovering, he started to ease his motions as he tried to keep the healing process. Bathou’mus looked around to make sure he was still in the same place as before. The barn began to shine brilliantly from the sun’s powerful glow. He could smell the fresh morning penetrate his sense of smelling, giving him a shudder in pleasure.

He realized that his helmet was still on; his large hands grabbed at it and lifted it off so that he could fully embrace the fresh scent of the morning. He felt the remarkable onslaught of hay and dirt lift inside his sense of smell in a more
precise way. He closed his dragon-like eyes, absorbing every ounce of splendor he could. Before long, he heard a knock come from the barn doors, snapping him from his trance. The doors opened as Applebloom made her way inside.

“Um, Bathy?” She asked as she poked her head through.

“Yes, little one?” He said as he placed his helmet back on as to not startle the young filly. Applebloom opened the door even more as she walked through it to find the monstrosity standing in the center, with
his arms lazily hanging at his sides.

“Uh, the guards came by and have taken those no good burglars off to the town jail. It’s okay to come inside the house if ya want to.” She said as she trotted up to the Elite.

“I will follow your lead.” He said as he wobbled slightly towards her. Applebloom noticed his limp, giving him a worried
expression.

“Ya okay, Bathy? Did those no good ponies hurt ya?” She said as she looked at the wrapped leg. Bathou’mus gave a small chuckle as he knew that those ponies were as sloppy as a terrified grunt without his squad leader.

“No, this is nothing to be worried about. I’ve done what I could, all I can do now is wait for my anatomy to reconfigure the wound, creating a metabolism that will regenerate the muscle and flesh to its proper…..” Bathou’mus looked at the ever-confused filly, noticing its lack of understanding the biological terms he was using.

“I can heal very fast.” He said simply.

“Ooohhhh.” She said in confirmation. “Well come on then, you deserve a good breakfast. I’m sure that Granny will be more than happy ta serve ya up some.” She said as she opened the barn door for him. Bathou’mus walked as careful as he could as to not disrupt his wounded leg. He nudged past the doors and kept his pace near the little filly that
trotted next to him.

“I can’t say how happy me and ma family are fer ya help, Bathy.” She said with a cheerful tone. Bathou’mus kept silent as he absorbed the scenery around him; to his right, he could see a vast orchard of fruitful tress. He assumed it was fruit as each tree bared soothing red colored circles that secreted dew from the skin around them. To imagine taking a bite out of the seemingly crunchy red wonders would have refreshed any type of being in a dehydrated state.

“Hey Bathy?” Applebloom asked as they closed in on the house.

“Yes?” he asked as he eyed the now visible land.

“That necklace ya showed me last night. Who gave that to ya?” She asked with as much innocence she could muster. Bathou’mus stopped abruptly, trying to figure a way to tell the little one about his past without disclosing any vivid detail about his race’s stupidity to annihilate the humans.

“My father did.” He said in a solemn tone. Applebloom turned around as
she noticed him staring at the ground.

“Really?” she said as she trotted back up to him. Bathou’mus looked up as she came back into his view, her little smile gave him a sense of happiness that made him forget the horrors of his past.

“Yes, he was a noble person.” He said, hinting at the ‘was’ part of it. Applebloom looked down as she heard the ‘was’ part emphasized.

“I’m sorry Bathy.” She said looking down in sadness. Bathou’mus knelt down as his helmet came even closer to her face.

“It’s quite alright little one.” He said as his mandibles lifted inside his helmet into a cheerful grin. Applebloom looked up into his helmet’s visor, smiling again as well. She turned around and lifted the makeshift curtain that covered the hole that Bathou’mus made. They both made their way through to find the place rampaged around. A shelf laid in their path as Applebloom jumped over it to reach the kitchen. Bathou’mus stood at the entrance, looking at the mess with a
bemused expression. The mess of cluttered furniture and debrief, made his left eye spasm for a moment.

“Oh Granny! He’s here!!” She called out as she made her way into the kitchen.

“Well don’t keep him a’waitin’. Bring him to the table for some good old fashion breakfast.” She said.

“Sure thang.” Applebloom turned around to invite the Elite to the table. She turned the corner to find the place almost completely cleaned. Save for the makeshift door, the place looked like it was remolded and ready to sell. The stunned Applebloom’s mouth literally hit the floor as her awaited chores were now completely finished. She looked up as she saw the Elite place the shelf next to the wall near the couch where the knocked out Big Mac slept. Bathou’mus was careful to make sure his body didn’t cause any more damage to the house. Each step was carefully calculated to guide his massive body through the living attire as he tidied up. He looked at the stunned Applebloom, finding her expression rather mussing.

“I apologize. I just hate messes.” He said as he carefully squeezed himself through to the kitchen. Leaving the stunned Applebloom to marvel at the completely cleaned room that only took him twelve seconds to rearrange.

He made his way to the table to find a chair waiting for him. Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle were sitting across from him, Spike sat next to Sweetie as he munched on his meal. In front of him sat a chair. He shook his head as he moved it away as to not break it. His appearance made all of them stop their chatting and gawk at him. Bathou’mus sat down carefully as his neck could easily stand straight without having to bend over to accommodate the house’s low ceiling. He sat on his good leg as he put the left one off to the side as to not put any more pressure on it. When he was properly seated, Granny placed his meal in front of him. Bathou’mus looked at the plate, finding what he made out to be sorts of human-like dishes.

A piece of flora was stuffed in between two slices of bread; finding it closely similar to what humans called a ‘Sandwich.’ Two pieces of sliced bread with a combination of other proteins and minerals to give the devourer a full hearted meal. Since his body was unable of properly digesting the flower sandwich, or what he decided to dub as a ‘Flor-which.’ He passed the dish to Applebloom.

“I’m sorry, but my body is unable to digest that.” He said. Applebloom nodded in response as she decided to accept his offer in almost completely consuming the sandwich in one happy bite. Next to it was a mound of yellow slops of what seemed like scrambled eggs. He looked up to his right as Granny slid a glass of orange juice to him. She sat down at the far end of the table, sitting ever so carefully. Bathou’mus felt a small nudge at his side as Spike pointed to his helmet.

“Hey, dude, the helmet.” He whispered. Bathou’mus realized his little blunder and lifted his arms to pull it off. All around the table, everypony stopped to look at the terrifying features his race was known for. Bathou’mus looked around to find each eye growing to abnormal sizes. He closed his eyes and sighed.

“I apologize for my features, if it makes you uncomfortable I will…” He began to put the helmet back on but was stopped by a dismissive hoof from Granny.

“Aww shucks there, no need fer that sonny.” Granny stated before munching on some stagnant porridge. Bathou’mus put his helmet at his side, looking at the old pony with some amount of acceptance. He bowed slightly before lifting one of the utensils up to eat his meal. Before he could, the little dragon made a “Wow” Sound, stopping him from poking at his meal. He looked down at the young reptile whose eyes shined from the supposedly wonder the elite had.

“Dude, you look more like a cross between my species and a Minotaur.” He said trying to come to terms to the physical origins of the Elite, in his own way of understanding. Bathou’mus had both rows of mandibles shut, the top row only moved slightly as to allow passage of oxygen. He turned to the mound of the yellow fluff nuggets. He awkwardly grasped the fork and tried his best to lift a portion of the mound. He lifted it up to his mouth, and extended both rows of mandibles as he tilted his entire head back. He dropped the yellow substance into his mouth closing his mandibles immediately as the ragged teeth chewed the egg to appropriate size for digestion.

The taste reminded him of the rich delicacy that his race only had a limited supply for. It was a substance that not even his commander in chief could even afford. The only time he did indulge in the substance was when he was invited to consult with Thel’ Valdemee and the high counsel before being transferred to the Redemption. They wanted details on his survival before allowing him to be assigned to a not-well looked upon ship in the covenant fleet. Mostly because the majority of covenant species on the ship were brutes and they never had any means of true honor amongst them. Bathou’mus savored each bite before swallowing the rich delicacy, his eyes opened as he looked at Granny with a smile.

“Most excellent, what is this amazing substance?” He asked in curiosity.

“”Scrambled eggs dearie.” She said with a chuckle. “I take it ya like it?”

“Yes, it is very delicious.” He said as he picked another portion of
the mound to devour.

“Hey granny, Is Big Mac gonna be alright?” Asked a concerned Applebloom.

“Now just hold on there dearie, he’s gonna be up sooner than a jackrabbit on winter wrap up.” She said as she took another bite of her porridge. Applebloom looked back at the Elite, who was still happily munching on the scrumptious mounds of yellow eggs.

“So what are we going to do about Bathy?” Asked Scootaloo. The Elite looked at the young filly before he remembered what it was that he was supposed to be doing. He carefully wiped his mandibles with his forearm as to not spread his saliva when he talked.

“Uh, Granny? I welcome the hospitality, but there are some questions that I wish to discuss with your planet and your kind.” He stated. Granny smiled her cheerful wrinkles at him before nodding.

“Ask away sonny.”

“What is this planet referred to as?”

“Well, Equestria I would assume.” She said unsure if her memory was in check.

“And where exactly am I?” he said pointing to the living attire around him.

“Yer on Sweet Apple Acres, home to the finest applebucked apples in all of Equestria.” Said an enthuastic Applebloom. Bathou’mus took a moment to speculate his surroundings now that they had a name to it.

“Now sonny, if you’d be so kind enough to explain what you are exactly, that would be most appreciated. Because we normally don’t get a giant walkin’, talkin’ behemoth such as yerself around here every day.” She said simply. Bathou’mus looked around the table to see hungry eyes awaiting his answer. Even Spike seemed intrigued at the Elite’s origins.

“I am a Sangheili. From the planet Sanghelios. We are….we were a proud race of noble beings who lived to appease the honor code.” He said sounding a bit distraught.

“So yer a warrior race er something?” Granny asked now intrigued.

“Yes, we were the strong hold of the covenant military.” Finding it difficult to not give away too much information.

“Wait, why do you keep saying were?” Said Sweetiebell in a confused tone. Bathou’mus looked at his helmet laying at his side, remembering when he first put it on as a member of the spec ops clan. His young mind was still blinded by the prophet’s lies. Making him a bit frustrated that he never saw it in the beginning.

“My race has been led astray by a disrupted government. I and a group of rebels were trying to make contact with another race for support. I was assigned to make a deal with one of their soldiers. But before we could…” a sudden gust of wind traveled faster than a Skirmisher on a caffeinated beverage. The mighty Elite looked at his side to find the once sleeping Stallion, fully engrossed into the dish that had sat next to the Elite. Big Mac wasted no time in hastily devouring his
meal before realizing where he was.

“Uhhh… Granny?” He asked as Granny chuckled.

“Knew that yer favorite meal would unknock that thick skull of yers.” She said. Big Mac turned to face the Giant Elite that sat higher than the fully grown standing Stallion. Big mac didn’t feel all that threatened till he remembered why he was knocked out the night before.

“Wait, I don’t remember those bandits being as big as you. Granny, where the hullabaloo are those rotten ponies?” He asked sounding a tad frustrated.

“BIG MAC!!!!” Shouted Applebloom. She tackled her big brother with as much force as she could muster. Big mac grabbed at the young filly in a tight embrace.

“Applebloom. Yer alright there sis?!” He asked as he searched her face
to find any signs of damage.

“I’m fine, thanks to Bathy!” She said pointing a hoof to the giant being. Big Mac turned to face the mighty creature with a confused look. Bathou’mus looked back at him, seemingly amused at the affectionate display in front of him. Big mac looked around the room to find everypony looking at him with cheerful faces.

“If it wasn’t for Bathy, we’d be done for.” Said Sweetiebell. Spike gave a frown as she nudged him with her hoof.

“Alright, fine. He saved us from those jerks. In a pretty awesome way too.” He added before turning to Sweetie to give her an ‘are ya happy?’ kind of face.

“More like in an amazingly awesomely way.” Shouted Scootaloo.

“It’s alright Big Mac, he’s the reason you were weren’t waking up inside the cellar this morning.” Said Granny. Big Mac walked up to the Elite, extending his hoof in a grateful manner.

“Thank you, Thank you for saving my family.” He said with a little sniff.

“Of course, it’s what anybody with true honor would have done.” He said, grabbing the hoof and shaking it up and down. Big Mac smiled and decided to join the fillies around the table for some good old fashion breakfast.

“Well, can anypony tell me what exactly happened?” he asked before taking a bite out of the freshly baked apple breakfast fritter, stuffed with caramelized apples and cinnamon baked crust to give the aroma of freshly made sugar toasted sweetness.

“Well…..” Began Scootaloo. “We were all coming back from Zecora’s and then Applebloom heard a crash from the house, and then…”

//Equestria//
//Sweet Apple Acers 0700 hours//
//6 hours after Slip space rupture//

Bathou’mus lost his concentration for a moment from his heroic tale of saving the fillies. Especially when the little winged orange one threw in how they were bravely trying to hold off the Timberwolf horde while Bathy was battling the grey earth pony, who somehow took on a final form or something. He didn’t care at the moment. His mission was top priority in his mind, wondering if the humans aboard that ship actually took the heretic’s offer. Maybe they were on their way to the heretic station right now and have already started a relationship that could end the war.

The Redemption was no longer a threat, that overload would have ripped the ship into two halves. Knowing the report of the humans’ victory over the first super carrier on Reach. He could only comprehend how his luck that the brutes really never understood how to maintain control over a ship let alone a squad unit, was what actually made it all possible that no humans had to suffer from his hands. That gave him a sense of peace and stability. Knowing he saved the innocent from a pointless war, innocents that he himself had slaughtered countless times before seeing the true light.

Bathou’mus cupped his hand below his mandibles as he tried to think. He looked up at the ponies around the table, noticing that they were all laughing at the ridiculousness of Scootaloo’s story. Each pony had a beaming smile on their face as they enjoyed themselves and the company they had. The last time he ever felt genuinely accepted was when he was grouped with Konthou, Rega’lily and Muffeme’. The three people he really felt connected to. Not only did they save his ass and him, theirs, but they gave him a sense of family. Konthou always looked up to him as a fatherly figure. Bathou’mus never really liked the traditional raised by your uncle bullshit the covenant installed for his culture. He and a few other high ranked military Sangheili were the only ones that were raised by their true fathers.

Konthou was young, very young, being only considered a Rookie on the mission they were first assigned to. Not to mention the two giant worm brains that kept making a mess of things. Those two nearly drove Bathou’mus to insanity with their constant dis-orderness and un-balanced walking cycles that made him grip his mandibles tight. Thinking about his
friends made his expression sadden.

‘I do hope Konthou was at peace with himself before his final moment. I remember when I wished for death after me and ‘Refumee found the oracle. Finding the strength to move on and maybe even correct my mistakes was a lot harder than I anticipated.’ All around the table, everypony stopped their talking as they noticed the Elite’s depression.

“You okay there, sonny?” asked Granny. Bathou’mus looked back around, finding their acceptance and hospitality very comforting to his moral.

“Yes, I am.” He said as he smiled. Everypony would have lied if they said that his smile, didn’t gave them some sort of uneasiness. Being that his mandibles curved into a downward sharp v formation with the opened slits.

“I have to say, you all treating me as if I were one of you, has really caught me off guard. I cannot express my gratitude for your hospitality.” He said before taking another chunk out of the mound of scrambled eggs.

“Think not’en of it sonny. Tell the truth, we’ve had even weirder thangs come’n’go here.” Granny said as she slurped her porridge. Bathou’mus raised his brow at the questionable phrase to him not being a strange enough occurrence. Before he could ask what sorts of wonders this planet held, there came slammed door, getting the attention of all the ponies sitting around the table. Bathou’mus turned his neck around towards the direction of the sound.

“Granny? Applebloom? Big Mac? It’s me Applejack, Twi’s here with me too. So is Pinkie.” rang Applejack’s voice.

“That was one awesome party!! We should do that again.” Yelled Pinkie.

“You mean have another metal beast come crashing through the royal ceiling?” Asked an annoyed Twilight Sparkle.

“Yep.” Replied the hyper pink pony.

“We’re in the kitchen dearie, having breakfast with a guest.” Said Granny with a casual tone.

“Oh, okay. Hey nice job sprucing up the place Applebloom, looks like its a-ready to be sold and put on tha market.” Applejack complimented.

“Oh that was Bathy, not me.” She replied modestly.

“A who?” Applejack asked turning the corner. Twi and Pinkie followed their friend who abruptly froze in place. Twilight trotted up to her friend who could only sputter out non sensible phrases

“Applejack, are you okay?” She asked, worried for her friend’s sudden act of pure fear. Applejack said nothing to her friend, but instead looked at Twilight with her left eye twitching. Applejack grabbed Twilight by her head and tilted it to face the Elite who had taken interest in looking directly at the new party of ponies. Bathou’mus reached over the table to grab a napkin. He proceeded to wipe his mouth before talking to the new party of ponies.

“Hello, my name is Bathou’mus.” He said as he held out his large hand in a greeting manner. Before Twilight and Applejack could respond, Pinkie immediately grabbed the large fingers and nearly ripped the Elite’s hand off from the excitement.

“OH WOWWY!! YOU LOOK JUST LIKE THAT GIANT WALKING TALKING METEOR THAT CRASHED THE PARTY EXCEPT YOU HAVE THE REVERSE COLOR SCHEME AND LOOK MORE SPOOKY LOOKING AND LOOK LIKE YOU’RE ABOUT TO HURT SOMEPONY BUT I KNOW YOU HAVE A HEART OF GOLD BECAUSE…MPFMHMPM!!” Pinkie’s mouth was hastily shut as Twilight and Applejack held her down. Twilight raised herself from the ground as she took in the Elite’s presence. Bathou’mus felt something uncomfortable click inside his head as the pink mare continued to explode her words all over Applejack’s hoof.

“Uh….Greatings Bathou’mus, my name is Twilight Sparkle, student to princess Celestia.” She said. “That there is Pinkie Pie.” Twilight pointed her hoof towards her. Pinkie smiled and muffled a loud hello
from beneath Applejack’s hoof.

“And this is Applejack.” Now pointing at Applejack who blew her mane from her face as she nodded at the Elite. Bathou’mus kept his eyes on the purple one, who subtly began to sweat from the amount of fear his presence was bringing.

“A pleasure to meet you all.” He simply stated as to not provoke anymore fear.

“So, uh. Anypony want ta fill us in on what the hay is going on?” Applejack said before letting Pinkie go.

“Uhh well ya see, we were coming back from Zecora’s when…..” Scootaloo began.

“Excuse me, but may I ask as to who this princess is?” Bathou’mus asked with much interest.

“She’s the co-ruler of Equestria, and also the one who raises the sun every morining.” Twilight responded. Bathou’mus leaned in closer towards Twilight as he folded his digits together.

“Interesting, would it be too much to ask for an audience with the her?” Bathou’mus asked in a humble tone.

“Not at all, I’m sure there’s a connection to you and that walking talking meteor we found while at the Gala.” Twilight said as she magically pulled out a quill and parchment.

“Spike, please take a letter to the Princess.” She said before handing the equipment to her faithful student. Spike rolled his eyes as he took hold of the quill.

“Geez Twilight, five minutes in and you’re already asking me to do stuff.” He said with a scant amount of humor.

“Awwww, I’ve missed you too Spike, by the way how’s the fever?” Twilight said as she trotted over to Spike. Spike let out a small sneeze of flames that traveled across the table and would have scorched Bathou’mus if he didn’t lower his neck to the side.

“I’d say better than yesterday.” Spike said as he readied himself to start writing.

“I’m glad you’re doing better my number one assistant.” Twilight said as she nuzzled him. “Alright, Dear Princess Celestia……”

//Equestria//
//Sweet apple acres 0730//
//6.25 hours after slip space rupture//

Bathou’mus looked around the fields outside. Enjoying the peaceful atmosphere this planet possessed, and pondering his new objective to discuss his plans with the ruler of this country. But one thing he couldn’t figure was what next after that. These ponies aren’t technically advanced yet, so that probably means going back is out of the question. Bathou’mus turned around to find the purple pony trotting up to him with a very uncomfortable grin on her face.

“Sooooooooo, have a minute to discuss your origins and species’ agriculture?” She said as she lifted another quill and parchment. Bathou’mus sighed as he began to sit down next to the patio as Twilight kept her gaze on the Elite as he placed his helmet at his side.

“Very well, but you must share some of yours as well. This Princess, why is she the ruler of this land?” He asked.

“Well, she is an Alicorn, a very powerful being that is worshiped here in Equestria.” She answered. “Only three Alicorns exist today, Princess’s Celestia, Luna and my new sister in law, Cadence.” “Interesting. I am to meet the princess Celestia?”

“Yes, she also said that she was bringing the walking, talking meteorite with her because she thinks it has something to do with you.” Twilight said as she folded her hooves underneath her body. Her horn glowed brilliant lavender as the quill began to write on the parchment.

“You’ve mention this moving asteroid before, what significance does it have to…” Twilight raised her hoof as she manually paused his sentence.

“Please if you don’t mind, my turn to ask questions.” She said. Bathou’mus gave a audible gruff as he nodded at her.

“Okay, what is your species like?” She said with an adorable smile.

“Advanced…..” He said clicking his mandibles.

“Oh don’t pull that on me…..” Twilight said with an annoyed tune. “I mean specifications. Like what your race is known for or some type of origin story.” Bathou’mus scratched the back of his head, thinking of how to tell her about his race in an uplifting way.

“We were a race that believed in true honor. Before the covenant, my people strived to perfect the honor code. We all had a sense of individualism when our government first started, and we were drifting into setting a republic for ourselves, but all that changed when the San 'Shyuum Invaded. They promised our race a chance to spread honor to all species in the galaxy.” Bathou’mus paused as he noticed the rest of the ponies from inside had come out to hear his tale.

Applebloom sat next to him as Granny could be heard squeaking in her rocking chair. Big Mac sat close to Pinkie who was giving Bathou’mus a giant smile. Sweetie Bell and Scootaloo sat on the grass in front of the house. Applejack leaned against the makeshift doorway as Spike sat a few meters away from Twilight. The mighty Elite decide to keep going as Twilight’s quill stopped.

“After a few decades of helping to shape the covenant, the San 'Shyuum installed new and religious laws for all covenant to abide to. At first it seemed harmless as having a sense of religion was nothing taboo in my culture, but soon after our encounter with the humans, another race. Instead of asking them to join our forces, the San 'Shyuum ordered full annihilation on them, as they were deemed unworthy of living. So, we slaughtered as many as we could. Blinded by the truth that was in front of us the entire time.” He stopped as the truth came out about his kind. Twilight’s quill stopped from her broken concentration.

“Wait, you were ordered to kill a race for no other reason besides the San 'Shyuum saying they were unworthy?” Twilight said with an amount of fear in her throat. Bathou’mus hung his head in shame as the entire group of ponies looked at him with a new sense of fear. Awaiting the slander of his actions, he closed his eyes as he sighed once more.

“Wait, didn’t you say you were part of a group of rebels er something like that?” Asked Applebloom in confusion.

“Eeyup.” Confirmed Big Mac.

“I heard that as well.” Said Granny. Bathou’mus now saw his chance to explain himself as the atmosphere felt warm and welcoming.

“Yes, after the destruction of one of the "Sacred" rings, me and my head commander ‘Rufemee had come across an Oracle. A being the so-called-gods had left a behind as a means to follow the great journey. It told us about
the lies the San 'Shyuum were spreading in order to have complete control over all species in the covenant armada. Me and ‘Rufemee decided it’d be best for me to return to the covenant and see if I could get any more information from the higher chain of command. We were able to cover my tracks and keep my status as a high ranking Spec ops class. After my consolation with the high counsel; they deemed it necessary to send me to a ship called the Redemption.”

From there he stopped as he noticed a giant blur emanating from the horizon of the fields. Standing up cautiously, he could make out the silhouette of a massive chariot, speeding towards them. His motions brought the attention of all the ponies as they all too noticed the chariot closing in.

“Why if it isn’t Celestia herself.” Applejack stated. Bathou’mus bent down to pick up his helmet. Placing it on his head, the first thing he noticed was a red blip on the radar that somehow disappeared in a flash. Bathou’mus now felt his muscles tighten as the chariot parked itself in front of the house.

“Well, we’ll finish this up for another time. What do you say Bathou-“ Twilight looked back up to find the Elite gone from her vision.

“Bathou’mus?” She said as the doors of the chariot leaped open to reveal the princess slowly trotting out of the vehicle. Everypony respectfully bowed their heads as she made her way to them.

“Greetings my little ponies. How have things been since the gala?” She asked with much concern.

“Well, after the crash, we all went our separate ways after we made it back to the train station. Except fer me Twi and Pinkie. When we got here, we found another one of those talking Asteroids inside ma kitchen.” Applejack said. Applebloom quickly stood up and trotted up to her older sibling with a look of anger.

“He’s not a silly old rock!! His name is Bathy!” She shouted.

“Um does anypony notice that Bathy isn’t here?” pointed out Scootaloo. Eveypony examined the area to find the massive being absent.

Celestia looked back at the group of ponies fumbling around trying to find the elite. She used her magic to scan the area until she found a trail that led up onto the roof. She looked up to find a giant blue blur jump up and tackle the air next to her. She managed to doge but his intentions were not meant for her. His massive body tumbled around in the grass until he was flung off from an invisible force. Bathou’mus used his weight to roll himself to his feet as he again stood in a defensive stance.

“Show yourself!!.” He hissed.

Standing a few yards away, a faint yellow armor began to appear out of thin air as the Spartan revealed
himself. Bathou’mus’s instincts were right, it was the same demon from the Redemption.

“How in the holy hell did you survive?” Alan asked as he raised his fists. Bathou’mus tilted his head as they began to circle one another.

“Could ask you the same thing. Demon.”

Celestia and the others stood in shock as the two titans began to circle one another.

“Uh, princess, shouldn’t we do something?” Asked Applejack. Celestia nodded slightly as she began to trot up to them. Turning her head, she looked back at the younger fillies.

“I believe the three should go inside, for their own safety.” She said as she continued on her way. Big Mac nodded as he gathered the fillies around him and proceeded to bring them inside the house. Applebloom poked her head out the door and looked at the giant blue Elite, feeling worried that something might happen to him. “Please Princess, don’t let anything bad happen to Bathy.” She said before turning back inside the house. Celestia nodded as she continued on her way to confront the two behemoths.

“One thing is bugging me about this whole ordeal. Why in the living fuck would you want to help my race? Sure, I bought the
heretic story because it was a valid reason. But this all seems too cryptic for my liking. You and your kind have proven to be nothing but honor hungry freaks. Wanting appease your gods by annihilating us. So give me one good reason to believe you’re any different.” Alan said as their pacing stopped. Bathou’mus leaned down, as he knew no amount of words would change the human’s state of mind. This was going to end in a bath of blood, one way or another.

“Besides killing my so called covenant brothers, I have already proven my separation from the covenant. You may not accept it, and you are willing to kill me for reasons beyond my understanding. But take heed that I won’t die standing. Prepare for battle stubborn human.” He stated as the Spartan too leaned forward in a pre-emptive striking pose.

“Best answer, of all day..” Alan said as he tried thrusting his body at the Elite, but finding his pose stuck from movement. He
pulled with all his might as he felt his muscles refuse to move. Bathou’mus saw his chance as he too tried to lung at the human, but he too found his body unmovable. Trotting at a slower pace, both Twilight and Celestia made their way to the two beings that froze in place from the magic barriers.

“Enough, there will be no blood shed here. As long as I am here, you two will calmly discuss your disagreements with me---“

“Release me……NOW!!!” Shouted the Spartan. His voice felt like low thunder as he turned his helmet to look at the princess. Celestia kept her face a neutral level as she increased the magic force on the Spartan.

“Not until you two agree to cease this pointless bloodshed.”

“Big mistake, Princess.” Alan stated as his arms slowly fought the magic restraints. Lifting his data pad, he tried all his might to activate the emp blast to disrupt her magic transmission. Celestia noticed his actions and applied direct pressure to his shrapnel wound. Alan grunted slightly as the repairing muscle was soon pulled slightly apart. The pain was almost unbearable for any human to withstand, but all it did was just add to the Spartan’s adrenaline. Celestia felt her magic again increase towards the wound until the Spartan’s shoulder gave way and fell to his side in a painful jerk, disabling him. Celestia tried once more to confront the two.

“I have no knowledge of your two’s history. But as long as you are here, in MY land, there will be no cold-blooded murder. Am I understood?” She said with an air of authority. Bathou’mus the entire time, was in a state of confusion, but his instincts could tell when a seemingly powerful being was pissed. So he nodded in confirmation. Twilight looked up at the princess with a smile.

“I do believe Bathou’mus understands. Should I let him go first?” She asked. Celestia looked at the elite who not once showed any signs of struggle. Smiling she nodded. Bathou’mus notice the strange purple energy leave his body, allowing him to move freely. He looked at the Spartan with the same look he gave him back when they first met.

“You must be princess Celestia.” He said as he walked passed the Spartan. He fell on one knee as he respected her authority. Pleased by his actions Celestia bowed too.

“And you must be Bathou’mus. A pleasure to meet you.” She said as she lifted her hoof up. The elite grabbed it as he made his acquaintance with her. Celestia trotted up to Alan as he could only stare in disbelief at the Princess’s actions. His helmet hid his emotions quite well, but the powerful princess could tell he was more than displeased with her.

“Alan, I know you must hate me right now…”

“Understatement of the millennium.” He replied coldly.

“But please, respect my wishes. Do not hastily engage in battle, especially when it is in my land. I have a duty to not start an
incident that could very well affect this entire planet. Alan, please.” She pleaded. Alan remained quite as her eyes looked past his visor and into his heart. Knowing full well that he needed to trust her in order to get through this in one piece. His helmet tilted up and down as he complied to the princess’s demands. Celestia gave a small smile as she slowly released him from his magic imprison. Falling on one knee, Alan lifted himself back up to his full height. Reminding her of his size and power.

“If anything is to continue, we must all first rid ourselves with any aggression that could hinder our progress to better understand each other. Bathou’mus?” Celestia said as she looked at him. The Elite folded his hands behind him as he straightened back.

“Would you be so kind as too---“ A sudden raise of Bathou’mus’s hand stopped her speech as he lifted his hand to his helmet. “KONTHOU!?!?!” Shouted the surprised Elite. Everpony tilted their heads at him; even Alan casted a glance at the sudden outburst.

“By hell’s flames…..Bathou’mus. Are you here too?” Konthou replied.

“Yes, my brother. Are you alright?” Bathou’mus said as he walked back and forth.

“I’m fine. One of the humans that were with us, has made it through too.” Bathoumus looked back over his shoulder as he eyed the Spartan.

“So it would seem. The demon, Alan, has made it through too.” As Bathou’mus continued his conversation, Alan looked at his dislocated limb. Celestia noticed his actions as she trotted up to him, her horn glowing as she proceeded to heal him. Alan used his other working arm to snap it up and with lightening reflexes, jerked it in place with a loud snap.

The princess looked him over with a shocked expression; his immunity to pain surprised her as he rolled his now functioning shoulder. Alan looked at the princess as he finished rotating his shoulder. Celestia looked down, as she knew she had lost his trust with her actions. Alan walked towards her as he noticed her sorrow. He awkwardly placed his hand on her shoulder, as he could understand the heavy decision she had to make in order to keep her land safe.

“You did what needed to be done in order to protect your land, I understand that.” He said calmly. Celestia looked up at him as he looked back at the Elite. “But, if you want to keep your land safe. You must understand the relationship with his race, and mine.” Alan looked back at Bathou’mus who had stopped his chat as he slightly jogged up to the two. Twilight found herself prancing up to the princess too as she took out yet another quill and parchment to record one of the most historical moments in Equestrian history.

“Princess, I have news regarding our current state of affairs.” The Elite looked at the Spartan who had folded his arms. “This concerns you too, Demon.”

“Even, though I like the name, it’s starting to sound a little overly
dramatic for my liking.” Alan responded with a hint of annoyance.

“Your race has thrown much more finer insults such as Freak, Fuck-face, Sangalickmaballs, and my personal favorite, Blarg–Tards.” The Elite deadpanned.

Alan chuckled a bit. “Blarg-Tards that’s a good one.”

Celestia rolled her eyes at the two. “Please, may we stay on task?”

“Yes of course.” Bathou’mus shifted his attention on the princess as he heard the purple pony murmur her notes to herself. “Blarg-tards.” She said as she placed a period on that sentence.

“As you are aware. The only two anomalies here are me and the.... human. But I’ve just received news that one of my squad mates has made it as well.” He paused as the Princess gathered the information presented to her.

“Demon.” He said now turning his attention to the Spartan.

“Both of your squad mates are here too.” Alan dropped his arms as he felt hope rising from the depths of his heart. Realizing both his squad mates are here, the Spartan activated his comm. to see if he could get a signal from them.

“This is Spartan 027, is anybody out there?” No response. Only the sound of static came through for a whole two minutes.

“This is Spartan 027, does anybody re—“

“Well well, never thought you’d be here captain crunch.” Replied Daniel. Alan felt his excitement rise as Daniel’s voice came on the radio.

“Lieutenant Daniel! What’s your status?” The Spartan replied. Celestia and the others stood silent as Alan talked to his teammate.

“Well, you know just hanging with Skittles here, said she was leading me to some sort of apple farm.”

“It’s called Sweet apple acres, and STOP CALLING ME SKITTLES!” Shouted Rainbow dash. Twilight dropped her quill as soon as she heard Rainbow’s voice.

“IS THAT RAINBOW DASH!!??”

“TWILIGHT!?! WHERE ARE YOU?” Rainbow responded through the Daniel’s helmet.

“UGH GET OFF MY FACE!” Shouted Daniel in annoyance.

“Uh, hello?” Another voice said through an open channel.

“Sergeant Sam! Good to hear you again.” Alan responded with enthusiasm.

“Yo Buzzneck! Good to see that you decided to join the party!” Said Daniel.

“DANIEL?! COMMANDER?! Oh dear lord, I thought I was the only one who made it through. Where are you guys?” Alan lifted his data pad up as he typed in a set of coordinates for both parties to follow.

“I want you all to meet me here at these coordinates. We’ll explain things better if we all were at one location.”

“Hurrah!” Responded Daniel.

“Sir yes sir!!” Shouted Sam.

“Um……Sam…” Came Fluttershy’s small voice.

“Oh sorry. Sir yes sir.” Sam’s voice came back in a hushed tone. Alan stopped his radio chat as the company around him looked at him. Celestia stood still as Bathou’mus waited to continue the conversation.

“It looks like we’ll be having more guests over.” Alan stated.

“I say we should await the excess company before we explain our situation with the Princess.” Bathou’mus said.

“Wait! What about Rainbow? And Fluttershy?” Twilight asked in a worried tone.

“Peace Twilight. They sound as if they are in good company.” Celestia looked at the Spartan with a concerned look to confirm her assumptions about his company. Alan nodded without hesitation.

“Is your friend attending as well?” Alan asked.

“Of course, he said he was bringing a friend named Zecora.”

“Zecora? What does she have to do with this?” Twilight asked.

“Twilight, would you gather remaining elements of harmony. We will set this meeting up inside the barn.” Celestia asked. Twilight bowed slightly before returning to the farm house.

“Alan, Bathou’mus.” She said now getting their attention. “These are grounds of peace and harmony. No confrontations are to be met here. Am I understood?” She stated.

“Of course.” Agreed the Elite. Alan looked at the princess for a moment before he complied.

“Yes, your highness.”

Author's Note

Oh I can hear it now......(WHAT TOOK YOU SOOOOO LONG?!?! AND WHY ISN"T IT 10,000 WORDS?!?! YOU LAZY SACK OF GOAT TESTICLES!!!)

Well when you get hit by a car, plans change don't they? Like my leg, it changed its bone position.

Anyway, collage is starting and my hours are cut so I'll try and focus more on this in my free time.

Many thanks to Poets dream. Wingless has been under some bad weather lately, wish him a fine recovery.

Ps I will probably release a edited cut of this later.

Pss I will now eat some ice cream.

PSSS It is Blue flavored

Chp 11: Reinforcments

//Equestria//

//Sweet Apple Acres 0800//

//6.45 hours after slip space rupture//

Time seem to slow down, nobody dared utter a sound as to make the atmosphere even more uncomfortable than it already was. The barn was cleared out to make room for the excess company that was schedule for arriving. Alan sat next to a loft of hay that was stationed opposite of where Bathou’mus had decided to place himself. The Elite stood next to the entrance to get a full view of the orchards, ignoring the human. The Spartan drew his knife out, sharpening it against his armor. The Elite continued to look outside the double doors, gazing long fully at the luscious land. With his helmet placed back on, the Elite kept at least one eye on his motion sensor, making sure the human kept his distance. The two kept their silence as they awaited their company. Before long, Celestia made her way to the barn. Along with four other ponies that had followed next to her. Bathou’mus looked at the princess, he unfolded his arms before greeting her.

“Greetings Bathou’mus, have your friends arrived yet?” She asked. The Elite shook his head.

“No, not yet.”

“Hmm, then I guess we still have some time to chat. A chance to learn about one another.” The elite nodded in compliance.

“Of course.” He turned his massive body to allow them to enter, he looked down at the new white pony that had joined the group. Rather than giving the normal reaction of fear for seeing such a strange being. She instead bowed politely.

“My, such a refined sense of manners, if I do say myself.” She stated before passing him by to join the others.

Bathou’mus took a moment to accept the sudden acceptance to his existence. Shrugging, he walked back inside. Celestia made her way in, she found Alan sheathing his blade. The Spartan looked back at her, nodding his helmet slightly. Celestia turned around to find Bathou’mus slowly making his way to her.

“What would you like to discuss first?” He asked.

“Walk with me please.” She said, heading back outside.

The elite nodded, walking with the Princess outside the barn, leaving the Spartan with the four other elements. Alan looked at Celestia with a hidden feeling of regret. His actions were not professional to say the least. With a heavy sigh, he stood up, grabbing the attention of the remaining ponies. Twilight accidentally bumped into Applejack, making the farm pony smile as Twilight huddle unknowingly next to her. Pinkie and Rarity stopped their chatting as Alan moved to another spot of the barn. From here he could see through a window the pleasantries of the land. Feeling the memories flood back of his childhood made him almost forget the situation he was in. He closed his eyes, wanting to be one with them.

Out of nowhere, from the depths of his mind, the Spartan felt a physical force pull a memory from his subconscious.

His breathing was cut off, he felt blood on his face. He heard screams echoing through his ears. He opened his eyes to see the farm on fire. His hands were against the bark of a tree, the silhouettes of his parents were dragged out onto the grass by a massive shadow. In its hand held his father, struggling to break its grasp. From beneath him was the shattered remains of his mom. Broken and twisted by the mighty being’s foot. With a loud roar, a light beamed from the elite’s hand, forming into a large blade. Alan tried to run but his leg prevented him from reaching his father. He stumbled and fell on his face. He lifted it back up to see the sword pierce his father straight through the stomach. The elite pushed upward, lifting him up into the burned sky, his body still impaled by the sword. Alan shouted at his father, trying to get a response from the corpse that hung in the dead air. The Elite turned his head at Alan, noticing the small child by the tree. He quickly rose up as the Elite started to walk towards him, its blade still glowing.

Alan ran into the forest, trying to get as much distance from himself and the terrifying monster that hunted him. Smashing his way through the branches and leaves, the young boy’s breath became harder and harder to maintain. The air was raining ash, the ground felt like it was on fire. Still Alan ran faster than he could to get away from the beast. His stamina finally gave way and he was forced to recover. He placed his body behind a tree, just when the rustling of leaves could be heard. Alan quieted his breathing when he heard the beast approach his position. It stopped its running when the trail had ended before him. Turning around, the Elite sliced a tree next to it. Cutting it directly through and causing it to fall. He continued this motion to six other trees until he came upon the one Alan was hiding behind. The Elite roared when it tore through the bark. Looking around, the monster found no trace of the young boy. It roared in frustration before walking back to its destination. Alan looked through the bush he dived into to find no trace of the Elite. With a heavy sigh, Alan folded his arms around his legs, crying silently into his lap. He sat there for what seemed like hours. He continued to cry, unaware of the heavy boots that had stopped next to him. He felt a hand rest upon his shoulder. He looked up to find his sad reflection from within an orange visor. The being stood on one knee, comforting him.

“It’s okay. I’m going to get you out of here.” It said with a strong voice. It rose up from the ground and offered its hand to Alan. He looked at it with fear, but decided to accept its help.

“Who are you?” Alan asked, his voice trying to stay strong, like the being in front of him.

“Call me Master Chief.” He said grabbing hold of the young boy’s small hand.

Alan gasped loudly when the memory vanished. In his head he heard an unusual voice laugh at him.

“Oh my, that was a good one. Let’s see what else is going on in here.” It said.

“What?” Alan asked, turning to face the ponies that suddenly stopped their activities when the Human demanded an answer.

“Uh, we didn’t say nothin’.” Applejack stated out of confusion. Alan looked around to find the ponies giving him very peculiar looks. He shook his head before sitting back down near the hay.

‘The hell was all that about?’ He asked himself, doing his best to figure the situation out. ‘That has never happened to me before. I’m always in control of my memories, but that felt like it was forced out of me. By someone it feels like.’ Alan looked upon the white pony that had traveled across the room to meet his acquaintance.

“Hello darling, I’m Rarity. Element of generosity.” She announced. Alan stared at her with a bemused expression. She found his silence discomforting. After a moment she cleared her throat before asking him his name.

“And you might be?” She began, hoping he would finish the sentence.

“Alan.” He said flatly. The human was in no mood for making anymore friends. All he wanted was for his squad to get here.

“Alan? My, such a nice name.” She said.

“Is there something you want?” He asked, wanting her presence eradicated from his.

“Oh nothing of the source, can’t a pony get to know a strange being from an alternate universe?” She asked, pretending to be hurt by Alan’s bluntness.

“So they did inform you about me.”

“Ummm…well yes, they did.” Rarity said while blushing a bit from her blunder. Alan shook his head at the unicorn who stumbled around trying to find something to say.

“What is it you want?” he said, leaning against the hay loft.

“Well, I couldn't help but notice, your attire. You see I am a fashion designer and was wondering if you’d let me design a…..New set of clothes for you.” Rarity said. Alan rose his eyebrow at the nice offer but shook his head.

“I seriously don’t see the point. My stay here is temporary, it would be just a waste of your time.”

Rarity gasped at his refusal. “But darling, I’ll probably never get the chance ever again! A once in a lifetime opportunity is here. I will not have it slip through my hooves!” She proclaimed. Alan found her increasing determination quite amusing. Not wanting to break her poor little heart, the Spartan reconsider the offer.

“Fine.” He complied. Rarity squeed a bit before shaking his hand rather violently.

“OH Thank you thank you mister Alan, I swear, you will not be disappointed!” She said. Alan locked his arm in place to get her to stop yanking it about. Irritated, the Spartan cleared his throat to signal her absence. Rarity nervously giggled.

“Um, we can get those measurements at a different time, if you’d like.” She said, slowly backing away from him.

Alan leaned forward slightly, keeping his visor on her. Making her feel even more uncomfortable. She quickly made her way to Pinkie who tried her best to hide her increasing laughter from reaching Rarity’s ear.

“Don’t worry Rarity. I’m sure Alan will feel better once his friends get here.” Pinkie finally said.

“hmmphh. I can’t believe the other one has a better sense of manners than him.” She huffed.

“Uh, I think he heard you.” Pinkie said quietly. Rarity stole another glance at Alan who now had his helmet tilted at an angle. Rarity nervously laughed, slowly hiding behind Pinkie.

Outside, from across the barn, the Princess and Elite casually walked. Bathou’mus had just finished telling about the conflict his race and the humans were at. The whole time Celestia didn’t utter a word when he retold his secrete separation with the covenant. Bathou’mus stopped his pacing when he finished.

“Your majesty. I have no quarrel with the human; I only wish to help his species. The war is pointless, only a move for the Prophets to annihilate the entire galaxy.”

Celestia continued to stare ahead of the trail as she listened.

“You are more accepting to this place then him. I wonder why that is?” She asked, turning around to face him. Bathou’mus looked down for a moment before turning his attention to the farmhouse. He remembered the ones who had welcomed him as a guest, gave him food and treated him with open hearts for who he was.

“This place has a aura of peace that not even I can comprehend. It has instilled a presence I've long forgotten, reawakened the life I wished for all my brothers live. Long have I slaughtered, long have I been blinded from the truth. This place…it is unlike any, this place welcomes you, no matter who or what you are. I’ll do anything to keep it from falling into the abyss I've fallen into.” Bathou’mus looked back at the Princess who was pleased with his answer.

“I do not see a beast who is stuck in forever darkness. You are wise, strong, and most all kind. You are welcomed here Bathou’mus. I only have one more question.” Celestia said.

“Of course.” Bathou’mus said folding his arms behind his lower back.

“Is your squad mate going to be any different?”

//Everfree forest. 0400 hours//

//3 hours after slip space rupture//

Heavy breathing could be heard from besides Zecora’s hut. A large creature slowly clung up the tree like house, pulling himself onto his feet. Konthou’s depression had kept him on his ass for far too long. After continually thinking, the young Elite decided to follow the strange horse. He observed his motion sensors the entire time. Seeing the creature run away, gave him an objective.

“I have no idea what this place is. So following it may give me the answers I seek.” With that, he began to back track the trail it left.

Zecora moved slowly through the everfree. Her understanding of the timberwolves motives made her ever more cautious. After staying clear from the trails of the Timberwolves, Zecora’s suspicions of leaving their territories were confirmed. From behind a bush, the Zebra could see dozens of woodend bodies strung about. As if an explosion scattered their remains in every direction.

“There must have been dozens here, what must have done this is quite queer.” She thought for a moment before coming to the conclusion of the beast that had stationed itself near her home. Its size could have easily ripped them to shreds.

Zecora gulped before turning back around, her rear bumped into what she presumed was a tree. But unlike the normal set of trees, this trunk decided to grow vocal chords and create a low growl. Zecora quickly bucked the wolf’s snout, making it yelp in surprise at her quick thinking. She used the time she had to dash across the field of dead timberwolves, keeping her distance from the other two that jumped out from either side of her. The zebra turned left but to her dismay, a large rock wall had blocked off her access. Zecora tried her best to climb, but the steepness was too much for her to get a hold and hoist herself up. She fell down from her unsuccessful attempt, she turned to see the timberwolves slowly approaching their victory. Zecora backed as far as she could into the rock, earning every second of life that she could.

Before the wolves could strike, a large shadow walked slowly from the left and abruptly stopped in front of the wolves. Confused but still in a blood frenzy, the front wolf leaped at the armored Elite, aiming for his throat. The wolf bit down but felt nothing but air pass through his teeth. The other two timberwolves saw the giant target vanish in a wave of static. Konthou took his chance to strike. Leaping out behind the two timberwolves, he activated his wrist blades and jammed both into each wolf’s cranium. Taking them both out simultaneously. The third wolf sniffed the ground where the hologram had been, its gears still grinding. Upon hearing the sickening snap of its friends being stabbed, the wolf turned to face the mighty elite standing near the two dead corpses. Konthou unleashed a terrifying roar that made the wolf turn high tail and blindly slam itself into the rock wall, knocking it out cold. Zecora saw her chance while dodging the wolf and quickly ran behind the elite. Konthou reached down and picked up the zebra in one swoop. Zecora looked into the empty eye sockets of the Minor. It stared at her until the black eyes were lifted up to reveal another set underneath. Dark blue reptilian eyes looked at the zebra with no means of malice for her. This gave the Zebra relief.

“My name is Konthou. I am a Sangehlie, from the planet Sangehlious. I mean you no harm, unless you wish it.” He said before setting her gently down. Zecora took a moment before giving her retort.

“Konthou of the Sangehelie, I am Zecora of the zebra tribe. Please tell me of your journey, it would be most kind.” She said.

“Must you speak in rhyme?” He said irritably. Zecora frowned upon his manners.

“It is a hobby of mine.” She said with a smile. Konthou realized the trap that was set for him, making him more agitated.

“Please, for your sake. I must meet with a higher authority. I wish to know more about this environment and species.” He asked. Zecora took a moment before thinking of a solution.

“The Princesses of most high, will tell you why. Please follow me, for you will see.” She said before turning around back towards the giant obliteration field of dead timberwolves.

Zecora looked up at the Elite who was looking down at the ground. His hand was placed upon a darkened part of the next to a pile of use to be Wolves. She approached it to find it to be a large smoldering hole. Konthou recognized the impact the crater was made from. A concussion rifle.

“Was this of your doing? “

“It was not by my choosing.” He said before realizing again what the zebra was making him do. He turned to give her a bemused look. Zecora smiled and turned around again.

“You learn quite well. Here, you will achieve and compel.” She stated before walking back to her hut, Konthou looked back down, fearing the possibilities. He got up and followed the Zebra.

//Fluttershy’s cottage. 0500 hours//

//4 hours after slip-space rupture.//

No noise aside from the casual breathing of Sam’s tired body could be heard from inside the cottage. The fire, which he made shortly before napping, crackled lightly, coating the walls in an ominous glow of orange. All the pets were sleeping with peaceful dreams in their little heads. None had heard the soldier make his appearance. All accept a little white bunny, who hated the idea of anybody taking his favorite spot next to the fire. Sam felt a thudding sensation start to envelope his right foot. Waking up with a little jump, he looked for the source. Upon seeing an annoyed bunny rabbit thumping impatiently at his feet, the marine slowly rose from the chair.

“Oh, sorry little guy. Was this your spot?” He asked. Angel looked at him with surprise. He honestly didn't expect the strange creature to willing give up the spot. Sam moved away from the chair to allow the bunny access. When his little white bottom hit the chair, Angel gave a content sigh and fell asleep right away. Sam moved towards the couch, slowly, to not upset the inhabitants around him. He set his gear down next to the sofa. Sam counted his ammo count again, making sure if the Elite tried anything, his rifle would be ready this time around. Satisfied that the count again read 46, he set it on his back with a metallic click.

“This place…..it feels so nice. So warm and inviting. But why?” The question left him perplex. His instincts told him not to trust this place, no matter how appealing it felt. But another part of him wanted to say that this could well be his resting place. No, he needed to find a way back to the Genesis, at any cost.

When Sam began to pack his bag, a soft shuffling from outside made him freeze his pose. He instinctively reached for his gun, pulling it back off, he slowly rose into a crouched position facing the door from where the sound came from. The door slowly crept open to reveal a pale yellow being that slowly fluttered into the house. Sam, at first assumed it to be an odd looking drone but upon closer examination, looked more like a floating horse. Lowering his gun, he stood up to his full height, grabbing the strange creature’s attention.

“EEEPPP!!!!” it squeaked before jumping on the chair where Angel slept. Upon having his owner jump on him; the bunny squeezed out from underneath Fluttershy, grabbing the Pegasus’s attention.

“Oh, sorry Angel bunny. I had no idea you were there.”

“Um, what are you?” Asked Sam as he put his gun back in place. Fluttershy crept lower into the chair, barely letting the human see her face.

“It’s ok…I’m not going to hurt you.” Sam said raising his hands. He slowly lifted the helmet that covered his head, and removed it to show his thin black hair that glisten from the sweat beating off him. The sun was just peaking over the horizon having its light reflected off the backside of his head. His bluish green eyes made her feel less threatened. She rose her head a few inches above the chair to find that Sam’s face held no signs of malice. Instead, it looked very kind, strong but welcoming.

“I’m Fluttershy….” She said quietly. Sam moved a few steps towards her.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t hear that. Would you mind speaking a bit louder?” He asked. Fluttershy rose a little bit more. “If you don’t mind that is...” Finished the Sergeant.

“I’m Fluttershy. I live here.” She said while hiding her face behind her pink mane. Sam smiled but his mind raced with questions.

“Fluttershy huh? Nice name. My name is Sam. As you can see, I’m not from around here. I’m a human, what are you?” He asked sitting back down to act more casual. Fluttershy looked down at Sam who had his legs folded. From behind her, Angel popped out from the chair and hopped his way to Sam. Fluttershy held her breath when the Bunny stopped near the marine. Sam reached out his finger to scratch behind the bunny’s ear, which made him thump his foot in delight. Sam moved his finger from the back of his ear, to underneath his chin. Angel relaxed his entire body from the new sensation, his finger made the scratching process feel like ecstasy. Sam stopped to begin petting the bunny’s limp body that fell next to his leg out of pure bliss.

“Sweet little thing.” Chuckled Sam. Fluttershy was in complete awe at the situation she was in. Usually Angel would be very rude towards new house guests, especially towards unnatural beings that decide to spend the night here without his permission.

“I apologize for intruding, but I was lost with no sense of where I was going. If you want, I can leave…”

“NO!” Blurted out Fluttershy. The Soldier turned back around to find the timid yellow horse slowly fluttering towards him.

“Oh…I mean...you can stay for a little while longer. I was just frightened because I've never seen anything like you before. I mean aside from the giant yellow meteor, this is the second strangest thing to happen to me today.”

“Yellow meteor? Why does that ring a bell?” Sam asked himself quietly. Fluttershy looked at him with concern at his silent remark.

“Oh it’s nothing. So, what exactly are you?” Sam asked.

“Oh, I’m a pegusas. We usually live up in the air, like cloudsdale. The reason I live here on the ground is because there are much more little critters here that need my help.”

“So you like to take care of animals?”

“Yeah.”

“That’s sweet.” Sam said with a smile and chuckle.

“Why….thank you.” Fluttershy said with a blush.

“So where exactly am I?”

“Ponyville Equestria.”

“I mean planet. But city and country is okay too.”

“Oh, sorry, I believe its equestria.”

Sam felt his hopes shattered now that he was confirmed he’d transported to another part of the universe. The thought of going back seemed bleaker by the second. He rose up from the ground and slowly walked back outside. Standing out in the new forming morning, made his thought processor all the more better. The sun had a beautifully full orange glow emitting from the center as it moved from the horizon. Fluttershy slowly reached out and tapped the back of his neck, making him slowly turn his head around to face her.

“I’m sorry, I’m just……a very long way from home.” He said before letting out a small sigh. He placed his hand on his face when the reality of his situation kicked him in the ass. Fluttershy floated up and hugged around his neck.

“There, there, don’t worry. It’s all going to be okay. I’m sure the princess will know what to do. You can stay here until then.” Fluttershy said before releasing him to find his face closer to hers. Her smile reassured his hope in returning back. She touched the bottom like a feather before going back inside.

“I’m sure I can find something for you to eat if you want.” She said, making her way to her kitchen.

Sam looked back at the sun which now was fully uncovered and shining ever so brightly across the land. Only one cloud was still pink, but this soon was terminated from it quickly rushing from the scene, leaving the Sergeant puzzled at the strange phenomenon.

//Equestria//

//Everfree forest 0700//

//6 hours after slip space rupture//

A young boy and his mother both sat together in a small living room. The mother was looking at a holographic display of a new line of clothing while the young boy pretended to be interested in his toy pelican.

“Hey mom?” The kid asked turning to face his mother. The woman glanced down but quickly brought her attention back to the display.

“What?”

“Dad’s been gone for, like an eternity. You said he’d be here soon.”

“I know Daniel…I know. He’s still on his way and….”

Footsteps were heard being dragged through the gravel. They increased in hearing before a subtle knock came from the door.

“IS THAT DADDY!?”The kid asked, racing to the front door. The woman looked through the window and saw not her husband’s vehicle, but a warthog placed near the garage. Her fears suddenly washed over her in a dark wave of chills.

“Daniel……wait.” She said before he had a chance to grab the shining door knob.

“What is it Mom?”

“Go upstairs….go play with your older sister for a bit.” She said, pulling him away and placing him near the stairs.

“Why? Dad’s here and…”

“Mrs Lamperious? It’s Sergeant James Rayner.” Came a muffled voice from behind the door.

“Go, now.” She said pointing at the top of the stairs. Daniel hung his head as he walked up the stairs, acting defeated. When he turned the corner, he stomped in place to give the illusion of climbing the rest of the steps. Slowly did he turn around and proceed to peak behind the corner. His mom had the door opened wide and man in a UNSC uniform was standing before her with his arm around her in a comforting manner.

“Rebels shot down his pod before it landed. I’m so sorry, he was the best man I ever had the honor of serving with.”

Daniel’s mind was racing to and fro as his mother sobbed against the sergeant’s shoulder. He jumped down the steps and dashed through the backdoor near the kitchen. Tears formed down his little cheeks, the wind and echoes of his mom’s shouting could be heard slowly drowning out.

Daniel woke up with a start, finding the morning dawn brightness already upon him. He looked around and found light source illuminating from a large uncovered whole in the gathering trees. From here, the entire place looked dark and avoided of all life.

“Jeez, why waste money on the whole store?” He said aloud, unaware that the cyan pony started to stir before waking up.

“Uggh, where am I?” It said with what sounded like a tom boyish voice.

“I’m going to guess candy land.” Daniel said, catching the pony’s attention.

“Holy Buck! What are you?!” She said, trying to flap her wings. Pain shot up which quickly stopped her flying. She looked behind her, seeing a blood stained rag wrapped on her left wing.

“Hey, easy. I’m not going to hurt you.” He said raising his hand. “In case you forgot, I found you about to be mauled alive by a group of…….woodend wolves. They seemed to have bit into your…..wing…so I brought you to my camp and cleaned your wound before it got infected.” Having a hard time accepting the strange phrases coming out of his mouth.

Rainbow looked back at her wing, then back at Daniel who still was sitting against the tree. She sat back down and hung her head when her memory came back to her. The unnecessary buck she gave to her most favored icon. The Timberwolf attack, and now this.

“Thanks…” She mumbled.

“What?” Daniel said, pretending to not have heard her.

“I said, THANK YOU.”

“Don’t mention it Skittles.” Daniel smiled.

“Huh?” She said, not knowing if that was an insult or a joke.

“Oh, you probably don’t know what that is. It’s an assorted rainbow candy from where I’m from.” He said.

“Why don’t you just call me by my name?”

“Simple, I have NO freaking idea what your name is. Hi I’m Daniel, super genius playboy millionaire.” He said, reaching out his hand. Rainbow scooted closer and lifted her hoof up to his hand. She felt his digits wrap around her hoof and slowly shake up and down.

“Hi, I’m Rainbow Dash, element of loyalty.” Daniel let go and stared at her in disbelief.

“Yeah, um, I’m going to keep calling you skittles.”

“What’s wrong with my name?” She said, offended.

“Oh, nothing, I would have never guessed your name in a century. Why with all the complex features you have, I’d probably guess, Color Pony Pegasus.” Daniel said before feeling a hoof slap him across his face.

“JERK!” Rainbow said before trotting away.

“Wait! I’m sorry, it was a joke.” Daniel said, rising to his feet and catching up to her.

“DO I LOOK LIKE I’M IN THE MOOD FOR JOKES?!” Daniel stopped walking when she turned around to face him. She looked like she had been through a lot, even before being mauled by a wooden wolf. Daniel bent down and placed his hand on her shoulder.

“I’m sorry. I just wanted to make you laugh. I know shits gone down for ya. I only wanted to help.” He said, staring directly at her. If Noah had been there, it would probably make him question his reality, because the Lieutenant never displayed any seriousness around the ODST, even in combat. Rainbow took a moment to consider his apology, she stared at him to see if she could find any means of laughter in his eyes.

“Fine. I forgive you.”

Daniel gave a soft smile before rising back up to his full height. He walked back to their spot to grab his equipment before heading out.

“The next thing is to probably get out of this forest.” He said while clicking his backpack on.

“This place is very difficult to navigate through.” Rainbow said, walking next to him.

“Don’t worry, I carved a path for myself, just before heading in.” Daniel stopped packing abruptly. He looked towards the trees, staring blankly at them. Rainbow noticed his actions, she stopped her movements as well. Feeling unease, Rainbow moved next to him to whisper.

“What is it?”

Daniel slowly rose up and slung his backpack on his shoulder.

“Thought I heard somethi-“

He was cut off from a shout that muffled through the trees. Daniel picked up Rainbow with his other arm and heaved her on his other shoulder. Rainbow could see the forest start to grow darker as he ran. A few minutes passed before he stepped outside the Everfree, feeling sunlight upon his face.

“The hay was that about?!” shouted Rainbow.

“Heard something say ‘By hells flame.’ There are only two things I know that talk like that. Over the top preachers, and Covies.” Setting down Rainbow, Daniel placed his helmet back on his bald head.

“What are Covies?” She asked.

“Assholes that hate me because I’m too good looking.” Winked Daniel.

The Pegasus rolled her eyes at his explanation, before she could ask again, another sound came through from within his helmet. Daniel reached up into the mic button to activate the comn. His face lit up when the voice of his commander came on.

“This is-”

“Well, well. Never thought you’d be here, Captain Crunch.” Replied Daniel.

After Alan set up the point for all soldiers to meet, Daniel wasted no time trying to get a head start.

“Come on Skittles. You got to be faster than that.” He shouted as Rainbow speed by him, making him eat those words.

“I told you, I don’t need my wings to be the fastest in Equestria!!” She shouted. Daniel picked his pace, making them neck in neck. They raced up onto a steep hill that overlooked all of ponyville. From here, they could see the town brightly shining from Celestia’s beautiful sun.

“I’m only letting you get ahead of me because it makes for a dramatic ending.”

“You’re fast for a….whatever you are.”

“I told you….I’m a super genius playboy---“

Daniel heard an explosion from within the Everfree. The sound of trees crashing over and the vibrations of the ground made the two stop their little race and turn to find something enormous rise from the Everfree. It stood up on fours limbs, like a giant bug. It began to turn around and slowly make its way towards them. They both were at least thirty minutes away from reaching the giant vehicle, its size was large enough to see from a 5 mile view, growing even bigger each time its purple legs began to crawl forward.

“Wh-what the flying Buck is that thing?!” Shouted Rainbow.

Daniel was about to explain, but heard the voice of his best friend call to him. He turned around and saw Sam running towards him.

“DANIEL! I---“

The sergeant’s face turned from a happy greeting into a shocked expression when his eyes looked upon the giant monster making its way to them.

“Yep, looks like we weren't the only ones that made it here too.” Daniel walked up to Sam and grabbed his hand. This Snapped the Sergeant out of his gaze and immediately embraced the lieutenant.

“I thought you died.” Sam said.

“Same here.” They both looked at each other with large smiles.

“Hey!” Rainbow said, breaking the reunion. “In case you haven’t noticed.” She said waving her hoof at the giant robot bug making its way towards them.

“Oh yeah. We should double time it to the Commander. He should---“

“EEPPPP!!” Shouted Fluttershy who now saw the monster closing in.

“Fluttershy!!” Rainbow said, she dashed up and hugged her best friend.

“Dashie!! Are you okay?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yeah, just a little beat up. But I’m fine.” She broke the hug to find Sam and Daniel walking towards them.

“Sorry girls, but we need to move. The thing is going to be here in less than twenty minutes. We need to move it to your Princess and let her know that a—“

“Rainbow…Fluttershy!! It’s been too long since our last goodbye.” Zecora shouted when she made it up on the hill. She was followed by another large creature that snarled a bit when he noticed the Sergeant. Sam raised his assault rifle a bit, but remembered the Commander’s orders.

“How you doing split-jaw?” Daniel said before he drew his pistols out.

“Save it. We’re going to need all the help we can get.” Sam placed his hand on the lieutenant’s arm, making him lower his gun. Fluttershy and Rainbow both huddled against each other as Konthou stepped closer to them.

“Humans….” He said in a dissatisfied grunt.

“Oh get over it. In case you haven’t noticed, we have a super scarab on its way here.”

“Led by a large army of Brutes….I’d say about two hundred or so.” Konthou said folding his arms.

“Okay, how did you find that out?” The puzzled Lieutenant asked.

“No time, we need to get to point Alpha before we make any decisions.” Sam began to walk forward, he was immediately followed by everyone else. Zecora looked up at the Elite who kept staring at the Sergeant with a gleam of hatred.

“To let go and move on. Is a lot harder but must be done. To continue in life free from vile. You must overcome your trials.” She said looking at him. Konthou said nothing, he simply let the words sink inside his head. He looked at Zecora and did something she didn't expect him to do. His mandibles lifted up into a small V-shape form that only the zebra noticed.

Author's Note

Enjoy. Sorry it's taking so long for me to get chapter's released but I have been trying to move out and...

"Oh God, what excuse do you have now?!"

"Shut up Phil! I don't see you helping me pack!"

"That's because you promised Thomas a pack oh crayons if he helped, and we all know he's just going to eat them as always."

"Hey...um sup3rsay3n592? You said you wanted the art desk upside down and jammed next to the freezer that is leaking Popsicle juice everywhere right?"

"Oh fuck all kinds of duck....GUY!!!"

"Yeah, I'm on it. Thom, come on. Let's see if we can get the bed post out of that giant bowl of scrambled eggs you somehow made."

"He said he wanted it treated as if it were a giant egg."

Anyway have fun reading.

Special thanks to poets dream. Go check out Wingless's page to find a bucket of awesomness.

Chp 12: Plans of engagement

//Aboard the Redemption//
//Behind the Main core. //
//5 minutes before slip-space rupture//

“Single file you worthless sacks of flesh!!” Shouted a brute chieftain from above a large gathering of brutes.

He had climbed on top of a super scarab’s adjustable head and was hard to hear were it for him being five stories above them. His mic was synced to the speakers, which gave his voice a much more booming effect to it as he spoke.

“There are humans and elites that are trying to disable our drive core right behind us.There is no way for us to get through from here, unless we walk a full mile circle to get to the only entrance. SO WE MUST DO WHAT WE DO BEST!!! SMASH OUR WAY IN!!!”

Thunderous roars could be heard from down below. The Chieftain quickly ran down the Scarab’s neck and used the cable’s and wires underneath’s its armpit, to swing himself to one of the front legs. His swinging made him look like a gorilla with rusted golden armor as he grabbed hold of one of the right front leg. He hustled himself up and grabbed his hammer from his back and pointed at the wall that blocked them from Alan and his squad.

“FIRE!!!!!” He roared, clinging to the purplish metal. Brutes began to stomp on the ground in a rhythmic chant, summing the metal giant to do it's work on the metal wall. The Super Scarab came to life and slowly turned its head towards the Chieftain’s direction. The plates surrounding its eye socket, began to unfurl as the thick beam of greenish fire burst through like a tornado. It tore through the metal like paper, peeling each layer away until the beam cut fully through and finally stopping. The hole was large enough to fit the mob through, and the inner balcony that surrounded the core was still intact. They had a clear shot to run the full circle and make it to where Alan and Bathou'mus were. The Chieftain smiled, his blunt teeth showed saliva dripping as he looked at his target dangling on a wire. His smile faded when he noticed a fuel rod round, slowly making its way at the core. He shouted to the brutes on the ground to quickly run at him, but they had barely anytime to dash across the circle railings.

“NO!!!” He shouted before a light enveloped the entire ship.

//Sweet apple acres 0815//
//7 hours after slip-space rupture//

The doors of the barn opened up, allowing the princess of the day to stroll through. Bathou’mus stood where he was, propped up against the door to keep an eye out for his squad mate.

“Princess.” Twilight said as she bowed.

“Twilight, could you please inform my sister about the events that have transpired recently?”

“Of course, it’d be my pleasure.”

“Thank you Twilight. I also would like to—“

She was cut off from Alan's presence right behind Twilight. Her eyes looked at him much concern, for she sensed something wrong inside him.

“Alan?” She asked. Unnerved from his behavior

“ You've shown me that you can possess powers that I have yet to understand. If that is true, mind telling me what you were doing, INSIDE my head?” Questioned Alan in a threatening tone.

Twilight and the other elements backed away from the Spartan who had his arms at his side. Celestia became confused at his sudden accusation.

“Alan, I mean you no…”

“OH SHUT UP!!!” He shouted, grabbing the attention of the Veteran by the door.

“I don’t know why this place makes me feel so compliant. But there is one thing that brings my piss to a boil. No one, I MEAN NO ONE, messes with my head.” Alan took a few steps at her. His helmet was mere inches away, but still the princess kept her face from showing any sign of backing down. Instead, she took a few steps at him which surprised the Spartan.

“YOU ARE NOT TO BE MAKING ANY SORT OF ACCUSATION HERE! You have been treated with respect….I’VE treated you with nothing but respect! For you to even suggest that I would invade your privacy is most hypercritical, and unlike you!!”

Her horn touched the tip of his helmet which made it spark suddenly. The waves of his energy fields were what Alan first assumed, as did Celestia, until he noticed he had his shields off to conserve power for later use sage. Alan applied pressure on her horn as he spat out his last remark.

“You don’t want to play this game Princess….” He said, before Bathou’mus separated them both.

“Enough!! I've had it with you human!!” He said, turning towards Alan.

“Took you long enough, let’s finish what we started, shall we.” Alan said raising his hand up and motioning him to attack with his fingertips. Bathou’mus looked down at his already curled fingers, wanting to challenge him, but remembered what the princess said about no hostile disagreements.

“No….You demonstrated that you have no right state of mind. I don’t care about what you've been through, or what my species has done. I will not indulge your brash behavior.”Bathou’mus lowered his hand. He turned to look at everyone around him. Twi and the others had huddled behind Celestia who was prepared for whatever outcome was to present itself.

“My name, is Mahek’bathou’mussee…..My full name….I renounced my family…..my friends….and my love to restore true honor to the Sangheili. I for the love of whatever deity is out there, will not let A STUBBORN HUMAN RUIN EVERYTHING I'VE SACRIFICED SO MUCH FOR.” He paused to let the human know who exactly he was.

Alan had fought many Elites, in fact Elites were his specialty. Not once had one ever tried to communicate with him or any other human, it was always stab stab, slice slice, and mostly wort wort.That was until they had transmitters made, then it was mostly just stab stab, slice slice and honor honor. Not only does this elite speak as a human, as most elites now do. But the way he could portray his words in ways that made logical sense was even more confusing. Either he was a master manipulator.....or he really wanted to help the humans. Either way, it didn't matter to Alan at the moment. He still saw a monster.

“You see only horror from me." Bathou'mus continued, reading his thoughts. "But my recent experience with the farm ponies has taught me something I've forgotten. They taught me that it isn't the helmet or face that tells the being’s story. It’s what they are in their core that shows who they truly are.”

Alan kept silent, waiting for the Elite to finish. Bathou’mus kept his gaze on the human, watching for any sign of aggression.

Together they looked at each other with loathing. All the while, Celestia felt more and more uncertain of Alan; his actions caught her off guard. What if he actually did snap? Could she actually stop him? Her magic would give her an advantage, but his remarkable speed and immunity to pain might make it quite the battle. While she debated with herself, her faithful student trotted up next to her.

“Princess.” Whispered Twilight.

“Yes?” Celestia leaned inward so Twilight could whisper into her ear.

“His armor color….It’s much paler than it was before. Doesn't that magic seem familiar?”

Celestia’s eyes widened at the next thought that came to her mind. Quickly she glanced at Alan who in fact had a paler tone to his armor color. She turned her attention back to the group of ponies behind her, gathering them into a small circle.

“My little ponies….You must all hurry back to the castle grounds in Canterlot.”

“But why?” Asked Applejack.

I believe an old foe might be loose once more, and is doing what he can to manipulate with Alan's mental state.”

“Princess look...” Pinkie said pointing at the Spartan.

Celestia looked back at Alan, whose armor color slowly faded back into its brilliant golden yellow. Not only his color regained, but he slowly made his way up to the Elite. Bathou’mus kept his guard up as Alan stopped a few inches away.

“I know you don’t care and that makes two of us.” He said.

Bathou’mus kept his guard up, but something made him want to hear what the Spartan had to say.

“I’ll never forgive your race for what they did to me and my people.”

Bathou'mus felt his guilt rise up, but was vanished when his reasoning came back into play.

"I'm trying to make a difference here. For myself and those who know what is true." He stated back.

Alan came even closer into the Elite's perimeter, risking a fatal strike from the Elite but also tempting him to see if he actually was going to stay true to his word.

"I really could care less. But life feels like keeping me in the shit for the rest of eternity. So I'm going to make a deal with you." He stepped back out of the reach of the Elite.

"I'll look beyond the past for now, and willing work with you and your squad mate." Bathou'mus tilted his head.

"But once we make it back, we are enemies again. Are we clear?" He firmly stated. Bathou'mus decided to take the offer, or what little there was, but it was a start. He lowered his arms and nodded in agreement. Alan felt the pressure inside his head leave for a moment but right as he turned at Celestia, it hit him again. This time with more pressure than before. As a true warrior, he ignored it as best he could.

"Princess." He began. "I.....apologize for my actions." His tone even more monotone than before. It hit Celestia right then and there. He had in fact, for the time being, fought against Discord's control. She decided to give Alan some lean way and forgive him for it wasn't entirely his fault. As far as he knew.

“You are forgiven Alan, but please, keep your word. For next time, I might have to banish you to the moon.”

Not knowing whether or not she was serious, he nodded in confirmation before deciding to make one more thing clear for the Elite.

"Are we good?" Alan asked the Elite. His helmet never faced him, but his hidden eyes pierced him like icicles. Razor sharp and deadly cold.

"Of course." Bathou'mus said, giving him the same reaction. Both stood at each other, a reflection of one another. Opposites but similar in other areas. A single beam of light traveled across the room, dividing the room from each other. It wasn't unti lthe doors opened up from a loud kick, sending the wooden doors bursting inward. Everyone in the room looked at the newcomers with sudden shock.

"Surprise muthur fuckur!!" Shouted Daniel. From behind him, Sam pushed past him while shaking his head.

"You couldn't resist could you?" He stated as Konthou bludgeoned his way to Bathou'mus.

"You're just jelly bro." Daniel laughed. "I know how to present!!" The quirky solider casually walked inside after patting Sam's black hair in a playful manner.

“Twilight! Girls!!” Shouted Rainbow who ran past the group of soldiers. Fluttershy followed at a much slower pace.

“Rainbow dash!! Fluttershy!!!” They responded when their rainbow mane friend tackled the entire group in a rough embrace.

“Where have you been?” Applejack asked.

“Long story.” Rainbow said as her hooves released them. “Let’s just say it had a bad beginning and a weird conclusion." She glanced at Daniel who smiled at her while winking suggestively. This caused Twi and the others to look back and forth between them as Rainbow playfully stuck her tongue out at the marine in a mocked expression.

“Wait? WHAT?!” Twi asked in shock. Rainbow looked back at them, obviously not reading their thoughts until Applejack walked up to her.

“I reckon you have a thang for other worldly varmints, dontcha?” She said while giving Rainbow a playful noogie.

“WHAT?! Buck no…I meant...” Rainbow tried to say as she pushed Applejack away.

“Looks like somepony has a special somepony” Pinkie said while hopping around. “Or would it be a special alien? Or special somehuman? Or…”

Out of nowhere, a small rift in the space time continuum slightly opened to reveal a human figure with a red and black mask with small white circle for eyes. It had lots of guns and weaponry all over it's back. It's entire body was covered in the same color's as it's mask. It looked about the room, grabbing the attention of the ponies near it. It continued to look until it spotted Pinkie Pie. Pinkie was hopping around all excited like upon seeing one of her best friends.

"Pooly!!" She shouted with glee.

"Hi there, Deadpool here with another important useless information of 'How to write crappy fan-fics." He pulled out a pair of glasses and began to read--"Excuse me? I'm trying to read here dude."

Oh....sorry.

“When you want to address the relationship of possible shipping in crossovers, the dominating location's language should be used still from the location's inhabitants. So I believe it’s Somepony, because technically this is your world and everything here should be related into a phrase or way that you understand."

“Thanks Pooly! Now I know!” Pinkie said as she shook his hand.

“No prob Pinks!! And knowing is half the battle. I better go before everybody loses their minds at what just happened.”

“Don’t you mean…Everypony?” Pinkie said with a large smile.

Both of them looked at each other with large smiles as they both slowly shouted. “OOOOOOOOOHHHHHH!!!!”
Deadpool slipped back inside the portal, but his hand slip back out to give an audible snap of his fingers, completely wiping out everbody’s memories of what had just transpired. While everpony shook their heads for a moment, Twilight stomped her hoof to gatherer her friend’s attention.

“Ok, let’s get back on track here.”

“But what just happened?” Asked Fluttershy who looked around for her memory?

“Never mind that, we have an important task that Celestia has asked of us. Go ahead Twilight.” Pinkie said, pointing back at Twilight.

“Thank you Pinkie.” Twilight said.

From across the group of huddled ponies that were discussing their plans of engagement; the group of misfit solders greeted each other with warm handshakes and pleasant smiles.

“Commander. Can’t say I’m surprised to see you here.” Sam said.

“Why is that Sergeant?” Alan asked.

“Oh come on Crunch, we all read your files. We know that not even a giant slip space explosion can do you in, let alone the Captain’s elite force of badasses.” Daniel said, resting his arm on the commander’s sniper shoulder piece. He began to playfully pluck at the shells before Alan swatted his fingers away.

“Stay focused, you mentioned something one the conm about a…oh…I don’t know…..Super Scarab or something? On its way here, and could possibly wipe out the inhabitants of this planet. Mind filling me in?” Alan said, now growing frustrated at his team’s lack of professionalism.

“Thought you never ask. Oh and by the way. It’s great to see you again sir.” Sam said with a smile.

“Likewise Sergeant.” Alan responded with a nod. “Now please, we don’t have much time. We need a plan.”

While they discussed their plans on how to deal with the immediate threat, Konthou and Bathou’mus had each other in a tight embrace.

“Bathou’mus…..I thought I had lost you, again.” Konthou said, tears forming in his eyes.

“Stay strong my brother, for my sake. For I thought I too lost the only one I could call family.” He pushed the young Elite slightly from his armor to make direct eye contact with him. He could see the amount of damage the prophets lies were doing to him. He also himself, another reflection of past sins and deadly deeds. But that could wait for another time. Right now, his brother needed him.

“The prophets….They…I can’t…” He tried to say but Bathou’mus raised his hand to stop his words from spurting out.

“One disaster at a time. Brutes are on their way here, am I correct?” he asked. Konthou nodded while his body moved from the blue Elite.

“I believe they are from the second lower hanger. The one behind the main core. That’s where our heavy vehicles were stationed.” He said.

“Makes sense, but fear not. For these ponies may have the answers we seek.” Bathou’mus said now diverting his attention to the princess. Celestia was talking to Zecorra about the strange occurrences that had transpired through the Everfree.

“So, you say they abandoned their territory because of the….Giant monster?” Celestia asked.

“Yes, it is true. It came from out of the blue. But fear not I say. For new magic I believe has come our way.” The Zebra said pointing to the new group of species that talked within their own circles. Celestia pondered for a moment on the Zebra's logic. Once an Idea hit her she began to walk forward.

“So it would seem…..May I have your attention please.” Celestia said, now stepping into the center of the mass. Twilight and the others gathered behind her while the human group stood at attention as did the two sangehilies. She waited till everyone in the room had silenced their discussions.

“It seems that your universe has brought a new found of war with it. Something that Equestria itself has no knowledge of. And hopefully now that fate has drawn us together. It might just stay that way.” Celestia eyed each and every alien presence that took the short pause to look at each other.

“We must all work together, for the sake of ponyville and Equetsria. Please, I ask this of you for you have a better understanding of this enemy than I do. You have my support.”

“Princess.” Alan said, now stepping forward into the circle. “This thing has a legion of what we like to call Brutes, leading it on the ground."

Celestia stopped her speech so that the Spartan could inform her of yet another species.

"What are these Brutes?" Twilight asked. The elements stood next to their princess as they listened in on the conversation.

"Jiralhanae, or as the commander has said, brutes." Sam said from behind the Spartan.

"Reckless beings." Bathou'mus stated. "Although they have strength, they have no leadership. Only blind rage fueling their every motive. Makes them from what I've heard from humans as 'Loose cannons'."

"Will they cooperate?" Celestia asked with little hope in her voice.

"Bah!" Konthou snorted. "They know nothing of the power of words. They will kill anything in their way."

"So I see." Celestia felt her professionalism of war kick back in.

"These things will not show mercy towards your people." Alan started. "The longer we stand here, the closer they get. The first thing you should do is to evacuate the entire village before the ground forces move in.”

“I agree with the human.” Bathou’mus said as he too stepped into the circle.

“But before you do…your highness. I have a plan that could get us inside the Scarab and shut it down before it reaches the borders of the forest boundaries . It involves your….Ahem….’Magic’ capabilities.” He stopped to allow the princess to give a confirmed nod to his plan’s suggestion of using their magic abilities. After the Princess of the sun nodded, he looked back at Konthou who stepped up and grabbed his shoulder.

“MAGIC?!” He shouted. “Bathou’mus…is your mind absent?”

“Calm yourself Konthou. When I was talking with the Purple one, she informed me that there indeed is a power bestowed among the horned ones. I have witnessed it's power first hand when the princess had arrived with the demon." Konthou looked back and forth between the princess and his best friend, still unsure if he was still sane.

"Demon?" Applejack whispered to Rainbow who looked back at her with a shrug. Rainbow felt pain spike up from her wing, she placed a hoof on it and began to stroke it gently.

Bathou'mus sighed before continuing. "Whether it is magic or not, I believe it might help us in our time of need.” Bathou’mus lightly pushed Konthou aside so he may continue to discuss his plan. Konthou, still baffled by the new information given to him, decided to let the unbelievable words spill from his leader.

“She also mentioned that alicorns are even more powerful.” His attention shifted to Celestia. The princess of the sun began to see what he was going at. “Her demonstration, not an hour ago, proved this point.”

“It’s true. I've had quite a few personal interactions with it.” Alan stated.

“Wait….wait. Hold the fucking phone……did he just say magic?” Daniel jumped into the ring of ideas, calling out what he saw as bullshit. “There is no…”

“Lieutenant…” Alan growled. “I know it sounds ridiculous. But he’s right. These ponies, somehow, have found a way to harness the abilities of…….magic.” Alan shivered slightly. “I doubt that it should be simply stated as ‘Magic,’ but nonetheless, they can use it to suit their needs.”

Daniel paused to look around the room, everybody was awaiting some kind of retort from the marine. Before he could, Celestia’s horn glowed a brilliant gold light, she enveloped the marine in a gold aura and slowly lifted him up to the ceiling.

“THE FUCK?!” He shouted from atop the room. His entire body was unable to break free of the restraints. He struggled with all his might and he barely felt any part of him move.

“Please, remain calm lieutenant. This is but a demonstration of our abilities.” Her reassurance made what looked to be a painful way down, not so threatening. As she lowered him to the ground, Sam stepped into the discussion to give his thoughts.

“Ok, ponies can use magic here. Nice, how does that help us?” He said before Daniel yelled as his body hit the ground. Luckily, he had made it within two thirds of the way before Celestia’s magic gave out.

“Princess? You Ok?” Asked Twilight. She looked up at her Teacher who looked like she was in immense pain.

“Yes. I…I’ll be fine….Sorry Lieutenant…” She said, placing a hoof on her throbbing head.

Daniel raised his fists in the air. “I’m ok…..I’m fine………..owww.” his crackled voice responded.

As Sam helped his long time buddy up, Konthou laughed mockingly at the human.

"Oh shut it, fucking split dick." Daniel said as he hung on Sam's shoulder. Konthou and Bathou'mus glanced at each other, seemingly surprised at his remark. Konthou leaned into Bathou'mus to whisper.

"How would the human know?" He asked, unsure if he actually wanted the answer. Bathou'mus said nothing, his mind exploring the worst possible scenarios. He shook his head violently before turning back to Konthou.

"We never had this discussion....understood?" Konthou nodded and he too removed the horrid possibilities from his mind.

Celestia turned around to face her loyal subjects.

“Twilight…..girls, gather close...” The elements of harmony obeyed their fearless leader and pulled in close so that the princess could be heard in her hushed tone.

“You all most go to Canterlot….Right now.” She said in painful grunts. “I feel as though he has already broken free and is doing his usual thing.” With another flash of her horn, the elements of harmony were brought into the room.

“Please, his presence is starting to weaken my state of mind, that, and a few other things."Celestia opened the box and quickly attached the ancient devises around each pony's neck. They shimmered slightly as the made contact with the true element holder's fur. Twilight's crown was slowly bestowed upon her head, she lowered her neck as it landed softly on her. Celestia looked at her ponies with much pride.

" I know this seems rushed, but we need to hurry. If Discord is kept out of his stone prison for too long, than he could turn equestira back into the same chaotic state it was before."

"Do not worry princess, we shall handle this before he gets out of hand." Twilight said, now stepping forward.

"You bet, we'll handle old chaos butt, you handle those weird alien monsters." Rainbow said, punching the air to warm herself up for a supposed hoof fight.

"Alright, everypony....LETS MOVE OUT!!" Twilight shouted.

"Wait!!" Shouted Rarity. Everypony froze in place, even Alan and the gang stopped their little discusions to take a peek at all the commotion.

"I must first check up on Sweetiebell before we leave. I need to know if she hasn't given the Apples too much trouble." Rarity trotted briskly out the barn doors, leaving all the pony's to unfreeze themselves.

"Alright....once Rarity checks up on Sweetiebell...."

"Actually Twi.." Appljack started." I need to check up on Applbloom too, be back in a jiffy." she said, now following Rarity's tail.

Twilight rolled her eyes as her plans of engagement became disorderly once more.

"ALRIGHT.....Once Rarity and Applejack come back..."

"Umm, Twilight?" Fluttershy asked. Twilight's pupils shrunk and little strands of her hair unfurled.

"Yes Fluttershy???" Her neck twitched slightly as she came face to face with her. Fluttershy quickly hid behind her mane from the rational fear of Twilight's sudden creepypasta mode.

"Umm...I need to make sure my animals are safe from that giant thing on it's way here."

Twilight shook her head, her creeping insanity brushed off after Fluttershy started to whimper.

"Umm...I'll let Spike go and gather the animals. I'll tell him to bring them here." Twilight said right before Zeccora trotted by.

"I shall see to it. That he get's there without a hit. " She said, making her way to the Apple house.

"Oh thank you so much Zeccora." Fluttershy said as she followed the Zebra.

"Ok" Twilight said while face hoofing herself. "Why don't we all just go to the house before any of us get's side tracked?"

Twilight turned around to find her friends all making their way to the house. Only the aliens and Princess were still inside, staring at her.

"Oh buck me." She said under her breath before leaving the barn.

As her most faithful student shut the door, Celestia turned around to the group of elite solders.

"What was all that about?" Sam asked the princess.

"They are going to warn the town and evacuate everypony." She said, hoping they wouldn't ask too much into it.

"It doesn't matter right now human." Bathou'mus stated. He walked to the barn doors and opened them both again. the hinges creaked and groaned as the doors slowly let the morning light touch the interior of the barn once more. "We have little time as of now."

"You still haven't made it clear how you are getting inside that thing." Celestia pointed out. Bathou'mus turned around and was about to ask the sun princess a certain question.

"Teleportation." Alan stated. "I remember you saying you could pull it off."

"Indeed." Celestia rubbed her chin to think of how she could teleport them inside. " Was that you were going at Bathou'mus?"

The blue elite nodded.

"So, we're going to teleport inside and disable it, seems legit." Daniel said, folding his arms.

"No." Bathou'mus interrupted. "You, Konthou and the Sergeant, will be holding the ground forces until it's taken down."

"We don't have enough fire power to tackle two hundred brutes." Sam pointed out.

"No, but we have her." Alan said standing near the princess.

"They will know that Equestria will defend itself. Or I will die trying." The Princess of the Sun flared her horn to create a powerful gust of wind. Knocking over the marines and making Alan take a step back.

"I WILL NOT LET THEM HARM MY SUBJECTS." Her royal canter-lot voice boomed over the solders ears. Her eyes glowed into ominous orange flames and her wings became blue blades of infernal hell. Alan could feel the heat multiply ten folds from her body. Even with his genetically enhanced eyesight, it was still hard to look at her. Bathou'mus shielded his face with his bulky arm. Konthou felt all the doubt he had of these ponies of defense, wash away with the bright light. Sam and Daniel heaved themselves up just in time to see the princess regain her composure. Everybody now had a new look at the princess of the sun, one not of fear, but of don't FUCK with her subjects kind of look.

"It's time, we must leave immediately." Celestia horn glowed once more. "Gather around, I will teleport us to the edge of the everfree. Grab what you need."

No one dared to disobey her command after that little demonstration. Even Alan knew better now that she showed her true power. Konthou was still a little shaken up, but a confident pat on the shoulder from Bathou'mus, restored his stability.

"Is everybody ready?" Asked Celestia.

"Affermitive." Responded Alan. All the solders were standing across from her in a single file line, each with looks of determination.

"Your willingness to help save my land will not go unforgotten. I will do all in my power to send you all back home." In the back of her mind, the princess knew that was a false statement, but she had to try. These beings are willing to sacrifice their lives for a species they know nothing about. Yet here they are. Enemies from home are now working together to save her subjects.

"It's what we do ma'am." Sam said.

"We wouldn't have it any other way.....except with babes....everything is better with hot chicks." Daniel said, lighting up the mood. Wither or not anybody asked for it.

"For honor." Konthou proudly proclaimed.

"For our own honor, brother." Bathou'mus reminded him.

As everybody closed in, Daniel whispered to Sam. "She's not going to make us hold hands or any other gay shit like that is she?" Sam smacked him upside his bald head as his response.

Alan was facing Celestia, with his squad to the left and Bathou'mus and Konthou to the right.

"Are you ready Alan?" Celestia asked, unsure if Discord was still pulling at his strings. Alan look back up at the princess, his resolve, now unbreakable.

"Yes your highness." He turned to Daniel and Sam. "I'm going to need a weapon."

Author's Note

Well, there we go. Another chapter. Sorry it's taken me a while, I'll to write more when I have free time, but since I recently moved to a new place, things have been kind of rough.

(Flash back about a couple weeks.)

"Alright, I'm all finished unpacking. Now to look for my thumb drive that I store all my digital files on with NO copies anywhere in the world except for on that drive, yep...even my fan fic that I write is stored on there, as well as my college assignments that are essential for a passing grade, with no immediate backups on other drives anywhere to be found.......yep..........................................OH MY FUCKING G-"

(Flash back to another week)

"Hey Guy have you hooked up the internet yet?"

"...."

"Guy?"

"...."

"Don't fucking ignore me...."

"Uh dude, he's in a coma..."

"Not now Deadpool, Guy needs a talking to.. Hey asshole!! Wake the fuck up and get me my internet!!!"

SLAP!!---->SLAP!!<-----SLAP!!!----->SLAP!!!

(Flashback about two minutes ago)

"Ugh, Let's read this out-load to myself, 'Pinkie hops around saying 'looks like somepony has a special somepony, or would it be a some alien? Or some human? Or'........Oh crap, I forgot creamer for my coffee!!! Holy tit fish!!" Runs out of room, with computer and files left open.

"Heheheheheh, and than Deadpool inserts himself into Sup3rsay3n592's story because he forgot to close his files before leaving. So let's see here, Out of nowhere, a rift in the space time----"

So yeah, its been kind of chaotic living in my new place. But none the less the chapter is done. Happy holidays and nice job of not getting any form of STDS on Holloween.

Bonus chp 1: Scanning

//Aboard the Genesis//
//Captain's deck 027//
//2.2 hours after slip space rupture.

"Scan complete."

"Do it again."

"Sir..."

"I said, AGAIN."

"Scanning.........." A flicker of light switches on a nearby pedestal. Culverton has his monocle placed over his left eye with a disapproving frown on his holographic face.

"There's nothing left....James. Only partial debris from the Carrier." He puffed silently on his pipe.

"There has to be some sign of them." James walked back to his chair before sighing deeply. "Some sign that they..."

"I understand sir. You were very attached to them were you not?" Culverton raised his hand over a now visual Victorian aged style chair. He sat slowly next to his captain as they both looked over the mass destruction of the now ripped apart Redemption.

"Yes, they are...." James pushed forward and placed his metal hand over his face before admitting it to himself. "They were.......my best men."

"I know. You were there when Lieutenant Jason was K.I.A on mission point delta. ODST pod malfunction as I recall." Culverton paused to let out a fake puff of smoke from his non existent pipe. "You fought through five battalions of rebels, just to get to his scattered pod."

"His pod had nothing inside, barely recall that it actually resembled anything to a drop-pod."

"But you did find something to give back to his son, Daniel." Culverton folded his legs as he awaited James to finish.

"Yeah....His wedding ring. Used to call him a dumb S.O.B for keeping it in his emergency compartment. But I guess he proved me wrong, huh?"

"How's his widow by the way?"

"Not too thrilled about the news of her son." James said while rubbing his fore head with his live hand. "She's helping refugees at a medical clinic, back on earth. Daniel's sister Kelly, is now a sergeant of own platoon of ODSTs."

"That's great to hear." Culverton grabbed his pipe and turned it into a fancy tea cup. He sipped on the edge and smacked his lips. "Not a bad cup of Jasmine. Jorge was right, it does taste better when you leave out the sugar." He looked over to James who kept looking out at the traveling debris.

"Sam was quiet the chap wasn't he?" Culverton asked, making James shake his head.

"Yeah, poor bastard blames himself after what happened to Shell-shock."

"He was new to the position of leadership."

"He had no choice, he was next in rank after their commanding officer was killed by a neediler chain."

"His first set of orders carried well, until it led them straight into an ambush."

James looked over to Culverton who now placed his cup on a small plate.

"He manged to get everyone to safety afterwards. Shelly was the only casualty." His metal fingers pushed a rectangular red button on his arm rest. In front of them was presented a holographic image of a yellow plated Spartan.

"Ah, Spartan 027. What an unusual wanker." Culverton moved the file upwards to display his blacked out record. The small black bars began to fade, until the files presented what made him such an oddity.

"Sent to to Halsey's department for...'Special' enhancements. As well as Spartans 028, 023, and 034. Natalie, Chad, and Rex." Culverton listed. James said nothing as the AI continued to read the restricted files out load.

"He was able to construct and rebuild machinery ten times faster than any other Spartan. When He first learned to use covenant weapons, he mastered each one by analyzing the form and design before picking each one up. He could hit a target in the cranium over two hundred meters, with a plasma pistol." He shifted the display even further down. "But his mental state showed an increase of disagreements towards his superiors. Disobeyed orders to save his squad on Harvest, after completing his mission. Spent an awful time with the engineers and scientists aboard every vessel he was stationed on."

"Yeah, unusual was an understatement." James sat up and deactivated the display. "There are somethings, not even those records have that I knew about him." He walked closer to the window, his reflection barely visible. "I felt like he understood what was asked of him, yet he didn't let it change who he was. He was made to die, but he proved them wrong, with each and every suicide mission he was given. He never gave up, he never quite on me or anybody he cared for" James closed his eyes as he came face to face with grief of one of his now, dead friends. "I remember when we first met."

"When you and Keys were about to be killed on Arcadia?"

"Yeah, great times. Kid was probably only sixteen when he and his squad killed that entire force of covie bastards. Lost my arm and leg in the process after I pushed Keys from a plasma grenade explosion."

"Yes, I remember the files. Though, why didn't you get a synthetic eye transplant again?"

James chuckled lightly. "You know why...."

"So you could honestly have an excuses to call yourself a pirate." The AI shook his head at the ridiculous reasoning.

"Forgive me but that is purely......Shit."

"Yeah." James continued to stare at the mutilated covenant ship. "How is Cortana by the way?"

The AI tapped his pointing chin before responding.

"Same old same old. Can't get any form of communication from the Pillar of Autumn though."

"She is quite unique, isn't she?" James said with a small grin.

"Well, yes. Even though she is connected to Spartan 117, I still find her quick wits and charm quite fascinating."

"How come you never assigned yourself to....Oh yeah."

"Please don't bring that up again." Culverton begged.

"Alan's little emotion enhancements to your AI core bothering you again?" James teased.

"Ugh.....How he ever understood how to tamper with AI's is probably the reason he was sent to Halsey in the first place."

"That, and a few other things."

"Scan, complete." Culverton announced. "Would you like me to scan again?"

The Captain stroked his mustache very carefully, weighing the decisions before him. Culverton stood up and pretended to stretch his arms while faking a yawn. "If you'd like me to.."

"No.....no.....There's nothing left here. They're gone." James walked away from the sight of the clustered debris. His mind now focused on his priorities.

"Yes sir." Culverton began to pull up the files of each solider. One by one he labeled K.I.A, until he reached Alan. The AI hesitated before labeling his status as M.I.A.

"What about that Elite heretic? Mahek'bathou'mussee? Hope I'm saying that right."

"What about him? Were you able to pin point the location of their station?"

"Yes, but..."

"But....."

"But they seem to be located within deep Covenant territory. And I mean DEEP." The AI showed the image of a large Covenant fleet. Completely blocking off the Heretics location. It took the Captain two seconds before he shook his head.

"NOPE. We just barely faced off one super carrier. There is no way we can have our stealth systems last us long enough to get to them and extract them."

"Understood. Still, it would make some interesting notes when we get to earth." Culverton mentioned as he pulled the file back into his blue hand.

"Sure. I don't really know the details of what happened on that ship, but it wasn't enough for us to blindly follow into Covenant territory. Hoping to find allies." He scratched his rough white hair before adjusting his eye patch. "Would've been nice though, to have some support."

"I too would've liked to further know more about this Elite." Culverton said in a disappointed tone. "One of the few to actually communicate with us. What I found out about him was that he is really high in the Covenant ranks. Their religion is rather predictable. Die with honor for the blessed path. Something big must have happened to someone like him to change his views of the war so suddenly."

"Perhaps." James said solemnly. Thinking of possibilities. Culverton looked back at the captain and chuckled.

" Another thought, for another time. I've informed the admirals back on earth of our situation. And the report made it through as well."

"The one about the enhanced soldiers procedure that Bart wanted to test on civilians?" James asked, with his left white eyebrow raised.

"Admiral Bart, will be given quite the welcome party." Culverton chuckled.

"Glad to hear it."

"I still stand by what I said."

"And what was that? Because you've said a lot of shit in the past."

Culverton smiled cheekily as the Captain walked to the chair.

"He wasn't just a Spartan. He was something even more. They all were."

James looked to the ground, regret hitting him in the gut rather hard.

"It's hard to imagine that he's finally gone." he sighed before walking out the sliding door.

Culverton lingered a bit before dispersing into a thin blue mist. He left one last remark inside the room before leaving.

"Were it so easy." He mumbled.

Author's Note

Here's a short little thingy thing. Ummmmmm..............If I were to kill somebody at my work, not only would I wear there skin and travel to their house and freak the fuck out of their loved ones. I would also put their expensive organs up for sale to China, use there other useless body parts into the food we make. While watching my other co workers eat it while being bonded and force fed all the shit they made me make for them over the past half year with an honest to GOD smile carved on my fucking face.

What I'm getting at is you shouldn't get into professional food business unless you like dealing with jerk-offs.

Chp 13: The Unknown Battle Part 1

//Equestria Canterlot//
//1 hour after Intial Collision.//

Ponies gathered outside the castle grounds, awaiting their coaches and other means of transportation. A large cloud of dust was settling on the fresh grass, from the initial impact this meteorite had created. Most ponies were for the most part, calm and collective from the event that had transpired. Mostly due to their loyalty and faith in their princess. Others, who were close enough to witness the strange object, told others in their small groups how it had such a strange design and form to it.

"I've study meteorites for quiet some time. Which has led me to this luxurious life style." One light blue pony stated. His bushy mustache ruffled a bit as he let out a small cough. "But this, THING, it's unlike any. I only wish I would've gotten a closer look. From where I was, it had a unique golden pattern to it."

"So you're saying it's like a giant golden meteor, dear?" Said the blue mare next to him. She brushed her well groomed brilliant dark blue mane to the side, as her purple ruby encrusted necklace jingled from the movement.

"Quite possibly my love." He said as he adjusted his top hat and monocle. "We'll know for sure once the reporters make news of this. Ah, our ride is here, take care gentle-ponies." He stated before allowing his wife to enter first, then stepping into the carriage himself.

From across the now lessened assembly of ponies, came the sound of rustling bushes. A dark shadow quickly darted across the back way of the castle grounds. Since the guard force was minimized due to the new turn of events, made it all the more easier for this mysterious pony to sneak past the large maze and into a obscured doorway entrance. An entrance that led downward into a underground storage. On the chained doors was a sign that read,

"CAUTION. DO NOT ENTER. Royal Authorization only." Underneath the words was a crudely drawn sentence painted in red saying , "Thom was here".

The shadow tried to open it, but found it secured tightly by a magic lock from with in. The being looked back and forth making sure no pony could see it before creating a flash of bright green energy that transported it inside. Darkness engulfed every nook and canny. The only light that could be seen, was from two bright emerald colored eyes. Whoever this was, made walking in the dark a simple breeze, for their eyesight was use to such devoted light. It carefully made it's way down the steps, its hooves echoing against every wall barrier. Some time past before it made it to the bottom. From here, it could see a bright light source in the distance. Slowly, as it walked towards the torch that hung from across the hall way, the light finally reveled this surreptitious entity. Her fire like mane and bright yellow fur glistened against the light from with in the circulate room. The supposed Spitfire looked around to find it empty, save for a large tall structure in the center. Her now green eyes lit up, and her mouth lifted into a cruel smile as they now showed short fangs on either side. As she approached it, a light golden aura had forced her back a few feet.

Stumbling but not loosing balance, she quickly flashed her eyes at the golden waves. The green light from her face over took the barrier, completely removing it. With a smirk, she trotted up to the now accessible structure and placed her hoof on the large, rectangular stone prison. After a few moments of her channeling her energy into it, the floor began to rumble. The box slowly broke apart, creating a bright flash of light from within. The impostor Spitfire shielded her eyes as the magic spell was broken. When she looked again, there stood,still in stone. Discord. The now satisfied Spitfire walked up to it, unaware of the Draconequus floating right behind her. Discord put his lips up to single a hushed whisper while looking at something or someone, straight across from him. His lion paw tapped her shoulder, making her jump high into the air, then falling onto the cold stone ground.

"SURPRISE!! Oh how wonderful to see you again Chrissy cat." He shouted with glee. He picked her up and gave her a tight hug. "Hey, you're a bit smaller than I remember. New diet?"

"But you?" She tried to say, looking at the stone statue, then at him.

"Oh, a little decoy I made. Just to mess with you." He laughed as the he snapped his fingers. The stoned decoy vanished into dust as he gently settled down next to the baffled, fake Spitfire.

"How did you undo the stone power from the elements of harmony?" She asked, unsure why he had now started to play a game of pool in the middle of the room. After he broke the set, and after each ball miraculously made it into a pit, he leaned forward on his pool stick. Chin resting on his folded arms., while sporting a prideful smile.

"Why with my new powers of course." He said. He lifted his other arm and created a small hot tub. He folded his arms over his head as he sighed with content from the warm water. "You see, right when this 'NEW' entity,entered our world." He snapped his fingers, teleporting Spitfire next to him. He wrapped his arm around her as he continued to explain. "I began to sense something....peculiar about it." he looked down at her, his face growing ever more inattentive. "You know, I can't take this seriously if I'm not talking to the REAL you." A bright flash and Spitfire was changed back into the Queen of all changelings. Chrysalis. Her charcoal fur became instantly soaked into the fresh hot water. Her silken teal mane fell in front of her bright emerald eyes as the steam embedded itself with in her mane. She used her hole filled hoof to move the flat individual strands from her face.

"Happy now? Now tell me, how are you EVEN more powerful this time?"

"Elementary my dear lady. Wherever this new thing has come from, it brought with it something which gives me all the power I need. For you see." Discord again used his power to change the room into a fire place, with two Victorian styled chairs set across from each other. Chrysalis's felt herself sitting on all fours in the chair, while a tea pot began to pour out its contents into a china styled cup. "I, in a sense like you, I gain 'Power' from chaotic situations or events. The new and improved stone spell that our adversaries had put me in, was instantly overwhelmed by this new turn of events." Discord paused as the tea cup in front of him began to over flow. The liquid, instead of spilling to the ground, traveled upwards, as if gravity reversed itself. The fire began to change colors as they sat, from blue to green, and red to purple. Chrysalis grew frustrated as he began to lap the tea with his tongue, only he was drinking the the liquid in reverse.

"So why was I summoned here? If you are now even more powerful than the elements. What is stopping you?" Chrysalis used her horn to levitate the tea cup to her lips, playing along with the spirit of chaos. Discord pulled out a poka dotted handkerchief to wipe the tea from his mouth. After he properly wiped himself, he cracked his long neck while stretching his arm.

"As a recent leader, you should know how to plan and evaluate the insinuation. As far as Celestia knows, I'm still just a compacted figure of stone. But she will catch on later. She knows when I start doing things, you know? Mad dog stuff." Discord chuckled as he tossed his handkerchief in the air, only to have it explode into confetti onto the bemused Changeling.

"The "NEW" Queen, isn't as ambitious as I am." she coldly replied.

"Oh how right you are my dear."

"So this, "THING". This unknown..."
"It is sentient, I was able to sense that it has a state of mind. We could use this to our advantage." Discord wiggled around in his chair as he began to think. Chrysalis rolled her eyes as she again sipped her tea. She placed the cup back on its little china plate before hopping off her chair.

"Well, seeming how I was a complete ineffective aide to your escape, even though YOU did beg me to help free you. I guess I shall take my leave." The former Queen began to stroll out of the room but stopped as Discord jumped from his chair.

"But Chrissy Cat, can't you imagine what it'll be like to finally take your revenge on Celestia. AND those pesky mane six?"

"So far I'd say my revenge plan is one seventh of the way done." She smiled, knowing the events of how she completely destroyed Rainbow's hopes and ambitions.

"Listen, I know I could fully do this myself, but having you...." Discord appeared right in front of her. He held in both his hands a heart shaped box of chocolate, and what appeared to be dead roses. "You being here, means everything to me." He said, leaning in close to her.

"Oh, why thank you." a small blush appeared on her face as he held her hoof in his lion like paw. "I didn't know I actually meant that....wait." She pulled back as Discord's charming smile faded.

"What?" He asked.

"I can't feel the love."

"But what is love?" Discord said, snapping his left hand. The room once again turned itself round, transforming into a chaotic disco floor. Bright lights flashed against Chrysalis's face, making her close her eyes tight. She grabbed her ears as Discord starting dancing around with a giant brown Afro, while wearing a disco shirt with a bright golden necklace that hung above his fake chest hair. The necklace piece showed a rather wavering resemblance to Twilight Sparkle, if she had such a morbid smile plastered on her face. Chrysalis opened one eye as she saw him dancing around singing.

"BABY DON'T HURT ME.....DON'T HURT ME.......no more." He began to spin around on his back, before stopping to show him lying down in a seductive manner.

"I MEANT I CAN'T FEED OFF IT!!!" Chrysalis screamed.

"Oh, right." Discord snapped his fingers again, turning the whole place back to its original state. "But in all seriousness. I still need you." Discord stated as he hovered in front of her.

"Why? You haven't been clear on this new power you somehow obtained. What chaotic state in Equestria has given you..."

"He isn't from here." Discord said, folding his arms in irritation. "He comes from an alternative universe. One where there is much delicious, chaos."

"Wait....HE?! Who's he?"

"My aren't you a no nonsense kind of gal. Alright, I'll explain." Discord levitated her and placed her into a small bed. He pulled the bed sheets on her form then began to tuck her in. Discord sat down in a black swivel chair before pulling out a book with a cover that read, "Discord Explains all: Humans and covenant vol 1." on it.

"You see I'm writing a book every time I enter his mind. Right before you strolled in here, is when I took a tinny peek into this new character's head." He let out a load cough before placing a pair of reading glasses on his face. "This is a human that has entered our little world. Apparently his kind is in the middle of a massive war with another species called Covenant. Which would mean he is a warrior of sorts, kind of explains the get up. Says here, or what I could gather, is that he isn't like a normal human but was genetically enhanced to become the most lethal weapon of war." Discord took a moment to drink what looked like a grape flavored soda that hovered around his head. Chrysalis showed no emotion on her as she unwilling got the information he was withholding.

"Now, since war is the biggest and most chaotic thing any being can create. The little window of time and space that transported our little friend here, gave me more than enough power to overthrow the stone spell. But that's just the beginning of this. For you see, he's not the only one to make it through." With a flash of light, Chrysalis found herself hovering inside a murky forest. She felt lightness over her entire body as she drifted next to Discord.

"Here we we have is a favorite of his, the ELITE. Or the Sangalickmaballs, I think that's what they're called." Discord pointed down over where they floated, showing off a dark blue armored Elite with dark yellow stripes flowing around the edges of his armor. Chrysalis began to marvel over the rather massive, and precarious creature that didn't move from its prone form on the damp grass.

"My word, where did these things come from? And why?" Chrysalis felt herself fall to the ground as Discord teleported them back to the room they were in. She took a few silent moments to think over what all this meant.

"You see, the hole in the space time continuum, was a rather large hole. It probably let through more than one of them. For you see, these two are the pinnacle of my new powers. Even though that brief moment of utter chaos from that dimension they were in, gave me enough power to break myself free. When it closed, I wasn't able to gather any more power." Discord fell backwards onto a fancy red chair, putting his left hand over his face. "I can now only maintain enough power from these two's quarrel and chaotic history between them. I did sense three others that are scattered around the everfree, but they don't have the massive chaotic energy that these two have." Discord sighed heavily as he placed a dead rose on his chest as he lay on the couch. Chrysalis began to think about what the Draconequus was planning. When it hit her, the large emerald like orbs grew twice their size as she finally came to realize what he was going at.

"You want to make these two keep fighting one anther, until you absorb enough power from their chaos energy to over through Celestia and Luna?"

"Now you've got it." Discord raised his body up in a perfect vertical stance from the now vanished red couch. "But, there is one catch." Discord threw a base ball towards Chrysalis but immediately appeared right behind her, sporting a catcher outfit as he caught the ball. "When I said I needed you, I meant I needed your....unique powers." Discord smiled mischievously as he opened the catchers mask. Chrysalis rolled her eyes at his shenanigans as he returned to his normal self.

"So, you need me to disguise myself as some one they trust, right?" Chrysalis rubbed her hole filled hoof against her charcoal like chest as she awaited her assumed response. Much to her dismay, Discord chuckled softly as he still held that same mischievous smile. His eyes turned green as purple waves sprouted in the corners of his eyes. He used his lion like paw to grab hold of her by the horn. Chrysalis grew terrified as he held her in his grasp, unable to move.

"WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?!? LET ME GO!!" She demanded. Discords chuckling began to turn into hysterical laughter as his paw began to toss out beams of black light.

"Don't worry my dear, you're in good hands." Discord laughed. Chrysalis felt the same lightness from a few minutes ago, envelop her physical form. But this time, it felt like she was literally dispersing as his paw felt like a vacuum on her head. She felt him sucking her physical energy and magic, until she finally opened her eyes, only to find her entire body missing.

"DAMN YOU DISCORD!!!!" She yelled as her words echoed around the room, until finally adsorbed into Discords body. His whole form turned into a single flash of light, making the whole room turn pale. When Discord rose from his form, his body had a darker, almost charcoal like shade against his fur. A few wholes were placed against his missed-matched legs and arms. His wings were also replaced with Chrysalis's insecticide like appendages.

"Huh, don't I feel Hole-y." He snickered as he poked the holes in his arms. Satisfied, he stood still as he began to morph into a blue earth pony with a brown winter vest and coat. He had a yellow like mane with orange stripes. His fur was misplaced with light blue burn patches that cover his muzzle, down to his under side. He smiled widely as his now emerald eyes beamed with a now wild sense of insanity.

"Thank you Chrissy-cat. Now, if you'll excuses me, I have a Demon to agitate." With that last statement, Discord vanished outside the room.

//Deep inside the everfree 0835 hours//
//7.5 hours after slip-space rupture//

Shadows moved to and fro against the darkened trees of the everfree. A horde of Timberwolveds were running for their lives from a rather large beast. One unlucky wolf wasn't fast enough, and was immediately smashed to wooden bits as the gorilla like arm pulverized it into the ground. The rest of the pack doubled their speed, but was soon met with red balls of light hurdling towards them. They exploded into even more bits of splinters, and the ground became crocheted from the initial impact that the concision rile created. Three brutes gathered around the obliterated remains of the wolves while the one who rip his prey to pieces, tried to take a bite out of the dead wolf's wooden leg. Hoping to find some taste to it.

"Bah, these have no flesh on them!!" He spat out the wood from his teeth. "No meat here in this wretched forest."

"Trubeckee's on his way with the Scarab. He better have a plan, or I will sear his flesh the way I like it!!" said a brute who held a plasma repeater in his paws.

"The trees here must be burned down. No light to see, no animals to eat." One complained.

"We can use the Scarab and burn our way through this place." Another stated.

"Quite!! You fools have been winning like skirmish hatch-lings." The leader ordered, pushing his way into a small clearing.

"Who put Trubeckee in charge any way? He lead us into this mess."

"Bah!! Silence Gathuckee, you will follow orders!!" The leader brute turned and faced the Gathuckee with searing hatred. "Or I will rip you apart!!" He pushed himself in front of him to remind Gathuckee of his superior status. Gathuckee was about to challenge him but the second squad brute pointed his thick finger towards a light that shown upon a sacred part of the forest.

"Bu'ukee, do you smell that?!" Rammunee shouted. Bu'ukee turned away from Gathuckee, he walked towards the spot where Rammunee pointed. He sniffed the air solemnly, his nostrils began to pick up a faint scent from the ground where a once to be fire was made.

"HUMANS...." He growled with enthusiasm. He approached the small camp sight. Fangs glistening for a chance to devour an actual meal. When he put his tree like foot onto the black charcoal, he's smelling once again picked up another scent. He took his time to gather the new information.

"Another smell....not human."

"Bu'ukee, over here." Gathuckee bent down and placed his large finger against a patch of grass that was pushed into, as if another being had sat there. Bu'ukee pushed him aside and took an even closer look. He pulled at a part of the grass that was discolored due to some droplets of blood coating a few blades. He held the clustered grass up to his nose, trying to decipher the new inhabitants.

"Not human.....Not covenant......New...a new species." He finally said after sniffing his monkey like paw. "A new species with FLESH!!" He cried. All four brutes roared in excitement over a new source of food.

"No more maggoty bread!!" Shouted Rammunee.

"We shall inform the rest." Bu'ukee stated, turning to one of his recruits. "Be'aghtee, you shall return and inform our findings to the forces. Let them know that we have found food."

Be'aghtee nodded and walked back into the dark void. Unaware of a floating blue blade, hovering over his neck. Before the group of Brutes began to continue their way out of the forest, they heard Be'aghtee shout out in pain. They stood still for a minute until they slowly readied their weapons.

"Be'aghtee?" Bu'ukee called out. Pointing his concision rifle at the dark void. The rest of the group followed suite, Rammunee held out his spiker while Gathuckee aimed with his repeater. They stood motionless as they kept their gaze on the darkened void of death. Time slowed painfully, making them anxious to blast anything ready to jump at them.

'SNAP!!!' went the sound of a breaking twig.

"Open fire!!" Yelled Bu'ukee. The void of empty light was all at once filled with blue,orange and red phosphorescence beams of demise, echoing through the woods.

"Cease fire!!" Shouted Bu'ukee. The brutes obeyed, reloading their weapons and keeping their watch on the now obliterated trees and bushes. Unbeknownst to them, a large bipedal creature rose from behind them. Wrist blades that hunger for their well awaited blood. Rammunee's nostrils flared wide, smelling the new and real threat. Gashes of the bright blades penetrated through the air, as fast as the light it held. Rammunne was the first to fall dead first into the ground, fallowed by Be'aghtee. Bu'ukee was quick to realize the elite that appeared behind him by throwing his body into Konthou. The elite back flipped himself into a striking pose, both blades hissing.

"Your kind still lives?!? Blasphemy!!" Bu'ukee snarled as he positioned his rifle at him.

"Your kind still knows scouting procedures? Surprising." Konthou retorted.

"I'll enjoy eating your meat." Bu'ukee smiled as he pulled the trigger.

There was a sudden boom sound, but it did not come from the brute's weapon. Bu'ukee fell over to the side as his head gushed out quarts of blood from his missing, left eye socket.

"Hah, GAAAAAAYYY!!" Shouted Daniel, who appeared right behind Konthou while holding a smoking pistol. "Nice work Conker."

"It's Konthou.” The elite responded, standing up.

“Eh, get used to me calling you names. It’s what I do.” Daniel holstered his weapon before activating his com. “This is Dan the man, come in Captain crunch, over.”

“This is SPARTAN 027, take this seriously lieutenant.” Alan responded over the static.

“We’re in a land full of colorful, talking ponies ,that can use magic. Yeah, I’m not sure if I even live in the bounds of reality anymore......over.”

There was brief pause before Alan responded.

“This.....is Captain....Crunch. Have you encountered any resistance from within the everfree?Over.” Alan sighed.

“Me and Conker here took out a scouting patrol. Feels like the rest of the party’s just up ahead. How are things on your end? Over.” Daniel said as he walked up to a tree. He reached up and grabbed the branch lowest to him and began to climb above the forest. When Daniel made it to the tree’s highest point, his vision was obscured by an immense, purplish mountain. The legs that lifted the Super Scarab, took long steps towards his position. Each time it moved, felt like earthquakes ripping through the land.

“Me and Bathou’mus here have made it to the armory. Over.”

"Wow, all ready? Over." Daniel began to climb down. He saw Konthou already gathering the Brute's remaining ammunition.

"Celestia teleported us near the entrance. So far, only a handful of brute squads were stationed near the armory. I'm sending a care package to you and Konthou. Over."

"Wait, care package?" Both Daniel and Konthou looked up to find a bright light flash before them. Celestia raised herself from the ground as she nodded at both of them.

"Do not be frightened, your commander has a special gift for you both." Celestia's horn began to glow as she used her teleportation spell to summon a bundle of weapons on the ground. Four spiker grenades, a gravity hammer, two needleirs, and a carbine with two clips for it.

"That's it?" Daniel commented, picking up a needler.

"The brutes must have used most of the armory for their forces on the ground." Konthou said as he tossed the ammo he gathered from the dead squad into the ammo pile. "We must use what we have."

"Yeah, but we got something that they don't." Daniel picked up both needliers as he reloaded them both. He also packed the dead brute's weapons and put them into his backpack for later usage. "We have her."

"I will not stand by as you willing risk your lives to save my subjects. I will do all in my powers to help aid you in this time of crisis." With that, she flew past the gathering trees, and into the sky.

"Sometimes, I wonder what the hell was in that coffee." Daniel walked passed Konthou who placed the carbine on his back with a magnetic click. He also picked up the hammer as he followed the lieutenant.

"You know, I think this plan might actually work." Daniel pushed passed a large branch, only to have it smack Konthou right in the face. Luckily, his shields took the full force as the large branch busted into splinters across the ground. Knothou glared at the human as they made their way to the clearing outside the forest.

"Come in Beer-man.Over."

"Yeah, I'm not even going to ask where you got that from. Over." Sam said in annoyance.

"We got some new gear here, whats your AO? Over." Daniel stopped his pacing as did Konthou.

"Just passed Fluttershy's cottage. The little dragon and rhyming Zebra had just gathered the animals...........can't believe I just said that. Over."

"Great. Me and Conker finished our perimeter scan, we only encountered one brute scouting patrol. I feel as if the rest of them are on their way, judging by how close that thing is. Over."

"Alright, I'm on my way to your guy's positions, hang tight. Over."

Daniel began to walk with the tree line that entered back into the forest. All the while, Konthou had remained a silent tone as he begrudgingly followed the human to their next destination. It wasn't until they spotted Sam coming over that Konthou heard Bathou'mus on his channel. He stopped himself as the two humans made fist bump movements with their hands before bumping their armored chest against one another. Sam playfully rubbed Daniel's balled head as he adjusted his helmet.

"Konthou, do you copy?"

"Yes, I'm here. What is it?" Konthou turned away as Daniel unloaded their ammo stash for the Sergeant.

"I've spoken with the demon, we have not spotted any other covenant aboard this vessel. Has your squad seen any other species aside from Brutes?"

"Negative brother." Konthou made an annoyed clicking sound with his teeth.

"It would seem as if the brutes are the only other species to have made it through."

"And hopefully, the last." Alan said as he tossed him a energy sword. "Tell them to be ready for whatever comes through that forest." Alan lifted his arm up, in his clenched fist held one of his most favorite covenant weapons of all time. With a sizzling hiss, and blue light illuminating from his hands, Alan felt excited to once again hold the Sangeheili energy blade. Bathou'mus nodded as he too activated his weapon.

"Understood. Blow them to the pits of hell brother." Konthou demanded as he went off his communicator. Sam and Daniel turned to face Konthou who gave them a short nod.

"Well, here we are once again." Sam stated as they all stood side by side. Each one faced the forest with fearless determination.

"Your unruly actions, I honestly find quite amusing." Konthou stated, making Sam and Daniel tilt their heads at him with perplexed looks. "For humans." He hissed. Both men lifted their heads as they got the staled response they were waiting for.

"I wonder what Noah would've thought about this place." Sam pondered, as he pointed his concision rifle at the forest.

"Maybe he would've just gotten more pissed at the fact he couldn't fathom from such a place existing." Daniel responded as he lifted both needilers.

"He sounds like the only being to give such a natural response. I still cannot accept that I'm fighting side by side with your kind, again."

"Either way, we won't let these assholes destroy another race. For Noah, for Shelly, and for freedom." Sam began to walk into the forest, with Daniel and Konthou following right behind. "Maybe this time, I can get it right." He thought as they pushed into the forest's entrance.

Bathou'mus and Alan had made their way out of the armory's entrance. Alan had in his hand, once again a fully loaded needle-rifle, with two extra clips for it. Bathou'mus held a carbine on his back, while holding Daniel's other magnum and a plasma pistol. Each ran as fast as they could to get to the back part of the Super Scarab, where the main power was placed.

"Brutes in the next corridor." Bathou'mus stated as they approached yet another fork within. "One leads to the upper level, where more Brutes are stationed."

"I can see them on my motion sensors. There is also another squad stationed through the other door." Both the human and Elite struggled to maintain balance as the Scarab abruptly stopped in place. "Sam, do you copy?" Alan could here Brutes roaring, and plasma rounds going off as Sam's voice came to life.

"Sir, the Scarab is right over us!!! We've encountered heavy resistance from the ground forces!!" Sam paused to blast a brute with his concision rifle that got to close. "It seems to me that the scarab has found that pony village!!" There was a loud sound. One that felt like something big was charging up. Daniel finished impaling a brute commander with a needlier chain. The brute immediately exploded into a pink and red mist. The Lieutenant looked up as he heard the sound, only to find the Scarab's colossal ocular began to glow a hellish green. "It's a firen its laser!!!!!" He shouted. Konthou looked up, right after he smacked a brute with his hammer into the trees. Impaling it on a large and thick branch. He watched as the beam was reaching it's breaking point. Something escaped from the corner of his eye, a bright flash traveled into the top of the behemoth, staling it's firing process. Celestia appeared right in front of the colossus, it's green eye, staring directly at her. With a new target in sight, it completely forgot the simple village and decide the new threat was a better objective.

"To the pits of Tarturas.....YOU SHALL BE SENT!!!" She cried out, using her horn to channel the energy of the sun into it's eye. The Scarab fired its main cannon at her, colliding with her beam. It easily overpowered hers, but still held her ground. The beam slowly began to push into her, making this the toughest battle yet. Celestia felt her energy began to fade away, but still she fought back. The Scarab stood there, waiting patiently for the Princess to except the inevitable. Right before the beam collided with her, a large bolt of dark blue energy shot into the side of the Scarab's eye socket. Making the beam travel past Celestia, and into the ground. Sam, Daniel and Konthou jumped out of the beam's path, having it instantly vaporize a dozen unlucky brutes that tried to gain the upper hand on them.

"Well, that worked." Daniel stated.

Celestia looked at the scarab that struggled to achieve it's balance, she then heard the royal canterlot voice boom.

"YOU SHALL NOT HARM MY SISTER!!" Celestia looked back up to find the princess of the night gradually appear right beside her.

"Lulu!! What are you doing here?" Celestia wrapped her hooves around her younger sibling, nuzzling her into a near death coma.
"I received Twilight Sparkle's letter about the events that had transpired." Luna broke her older sister's hold. "I arrived as fast as I could."

"But aren't the meetings for the Saddle Arabians supposed to take a week to maintain?"

"Don't worry, I've got somepony on that."

//Saddle Arabian Provence//

"And we shall have a mutual understanding between the princess of the Sun and Night. For our leadership here is governed by our sense of honor and integrity. Further more...."

Darknoon's stomach began to growl irritably as the Saddle Arabian princess rambled on and on about agreements with his leader's proposal on maintaining a trading trail.

"Oh brother. The things one does for love, If only there was some food around this place." he mumbled as he looked around the room he was in. If only Luna hadn't left him on the main table, next to the podium, he could sneak in a few bites out of the chips and dips on one of the tables. The room was practically packed full of the most important ponies here in this province, no way he could screw this up.

"And to continue our fair and even trade with the royal sisters, we must hear what they offer us in return for our services." The spotlight that shown on the Saddle Arabian princess, now moved onto where Darknoon sat, or now appears to have sat. Everypony had looks of confusion as they mumbled to each other .Soon after a minute or two, they all heard somepony shout.

"Awww man, they don't have enough DIP for the CHIPS!!" Darknoon felt the spotlight hit him in the back as his shadow caste against the table he was at. Turning around, everpony saw bits of dry chips scatterd around his mouth as he chewed aslowly. Darknoon swallod the salty substance down in one load gulp.

//Everfree. Inside the Super Scarab//

Alan and Bathou'mus were cased aside like rag-dolls as the Scarab re-position itself. Alan raised himself up first, he looked back at Bathou'mus who was sill on his back. Bathou'mus struggled a bit before he felt something grab his left arm. With a sudden jerk, Alan holstered him onto his feet. Without a word, Alan walked past him as he readied himself against the door that led to the upper level.

"Sergeant, report. What the hell happened?"

"Reinforcements sir. Celestia and what appears to be another one got the Scarab preoccupied, I suggest you hurry." Sam responded.

"Roger that." Alan turned to Bathou'mus. "I say we should split up, I'll take care of these guys." Alan readied himself as his hand hovered against the door. The Elite holstered his pistols as he pulled three plasma grenades.

"I've got an idea." He said, secretly smiling inside his helmet.

"Bah!! What was that!?!?" Shouted a brute who lifted himself out of a large pile of other brutes. "Felt like a Mgalekgolo punched me in the face."

"I HATE THIS PLACE!!" Whined another. The pile of brutes soon all got to their feet, only to here a loud hissing sound to their left. All brutes looked towards the direction of the sound. One Brute stood all by himself, a large blue orb hanging on the side of his helmet.

"What?" He asked innocently.

"There's something on your helmet." said one brute who pointed at him.

"What? Like a......." More hissing sounds traveled through the air as more blue orbs stuck to all the other brutes that stared at their comrade. "Oh hey you've got some on yours too." He pointed back.

The Spartan and Elite rushed out the room and sealed it before running into the other one. The door closed just in time, right before the explosion reached them.

"Good work." Alan said as they rushed around the corner. Bathou'mus said nothing, but took the rare compliment. When they reached the other side of the purple hallway, they found the entrance to the Scarab's core. Alan looked at his motion sensors to find two dozen brutes awaiting for them.

"We managed to cut their reinforcements off. These shouldn't be a problem." Bathou'mus activated his blade, while in the other hand he held the magnum.

"Now it's my turn for a plan." Alan said as he activated his active cameo. "Stall them." He stated before completely vanishing.

All the brutes inside the main core began to angrily lash at each other for falling into another. It wasn't until the main door opened that cease their bickering. Bathou'mus casually took a few steps forward, making sure all eyes and guns were on him. All the commotion stopped as one brute walked up to the Elite.

"Hahahaha, I see one maggot had slipped through our paws.' He mocked. His golden rusted helmet shinned from against the Super Scarab's Core. The room held massive amounts of gregarious cables that all connected to the fleshy like Scarab core that hung right above the loading dock. The lone Elite took the few seconds to observe his surroundings, noting that each Brute had their attention on him. "Once we establish contact with our holy leaders, we shall set fire to this world, and plunge the rest of your kind into oblivion." The Brute Snarled as he lifted his makeshift Gravity Hammer, which was painted dark purple around the back blade from an unlucky Elite. Bathou'mus raised his blade at the brute, challenging him.

"As I once heard. Bring it Fucker." He insulted.

"I Trubeckee, will.....GAHH!!" He shouted as Alan used his blade to stab right through the back of his head. His body crumpled to the ground while Alan grabbed the spike grenade on his belt and tossed it at the nearest Brute. The blade on the grenade stuck right into its face before exploding and sending shrapnel into the other brutes that stood next to him.

"I prefer the term, 'Go fuck yourself ' to be honest." Alan pulled his sword out of the dead brute and stepped next to the Elite. Both had their backs to each other as they lifted both their arms into the air, while their blades faced the now enraged army of brutes that charged their position.

"Death never felt so welcomed." Bathou'mus said as he tensed up.

"That's one thing I think we can both agree on." Alan replied. Both nodded at each other before leaping simultaneously at the frenzy enthused mob of brutes.

Author's Note

Soooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo........one little story.

(Everyone) "Awwww Come on!!"

Hey hey, now listen. I was just starting on writing this first part of this when I decided it'd great to start a second project. Now I spent about a month or so on this second story titled "Invincible" I Spent about two weeks making the art cover, and most of the time writing and editing it. Between working six days a week and focusing on this new story, I submitted a bonus Chapter for this story to help out the backstory of Alan, Daniel, and Sam by not too much but still making it interesting. When I submitted this new story, in the first twenty minutes, it got BITCH SLAPPED LIKE A GODDAMNED TWO DOLLAR WHORE!! Which kinda made me say....."Wow, mother of all dicks and father of all tits, why????WHY?!?"

And then Big Red's all like.."Hey, incest is wincest!!!!"

And I'm all like..."BUT IT ISN'T INCEST!!"

And Deadpool's all like..."Hey, I'm creating like nine accounts just to dislike your story because you suck at writing. LOL"

And I'm like..."AAAAAUUUGGHHH!!!!!"

And then Thom's like..."Incest? Is that like a bug repellent or something?"

And then Guy says..."We need to have a talk Thom."

And then Obama says..."Hey my shnizzles, have president's day off."

And I'm like...."Fine....I'll just focus on this story for now."

And that's how I cured Herpes.........what was I talking about?

(In all seriousness, hope you all had a great Valentines Day/ Singles Awareness day. And have great day off from work. You deserve it. Cheerio!)

Chp 14: The Unkown Battle part 2

//Apple family house//
//7.20 hours after slipspace rupture//

"Where are those...those MONSTERS!?!" Yelled Rarity. The raged filled mistress made her way down the steps of the apple family home. Each time her hoof met the ground, the whole planet shuttered with fear.

"They're at the town jail, Rarity please!" Sweetiebell chased after her, along with Spike, but having Big MAc beat them too it. He stood in in the doorway, preventing Rarity's wraith from leaving the house.

"OUT OF MY WAY!" She demanded.

"EYNOPE!" Big Mac responded. The fire from the fashionad's eyes, gave Big Mac some second thoughts. She pushed her body into his but the stallion stood his ground against the tidal wave of fury. Big mac felt his insides knock back into each other as she pressed against him with all her might.

"Now hold on there dearie." Granny spoke up from her rocking chair. "No amount of damage you can deal will compare to what that feller Bathoumus did."

This calmed Rarity down as she turned towards the old mare, who wobbled back and forth on her creaked induced rocking chair.

"That...that well mannerd.....Beast? HE SAVED SWEETIEBELL?!" Rairty felt Applejack's hoof on her shoulder, moving her away from Big mac. The Red Stallion sucked in as much air as he could muster after having his lungs crushed from the force Rarity put in.

"Darn tooten he did, he saved ma whole family, and Spike!" Applejack said.

"Eyope." Big Mac weakly comfirmed.

"You see Rarity? We're all fine." Sweetiebell said as she aproached her older sibling. Rarity looked down and saw the light bruise on her eye. Then it hit her, if it wasn't for Bathou'mus's intervention, it would've probably been much worse for the young filly. That thought alone made the white pony burst into sobs as she pulled Sweetiebell into her chest.

"I'M JUST SO HAPPY THAT YOU'RE ALRIGHT!!!" She cried. Applebloom walked into the living room to find out what all the comotion was about but was instantly snatched up by Applejack who shoved her muzzle into her cheek.

"I'm so thankfull yer a'rite sugercube." She said softly. Tears lightly coated her siblings face as she hugged her.

"I'm fine Applejack." She replied, only to have Applejack pull away and look at her with a scowl on her face.

"No, you wouldn't have been if Bathou'mus hadn't saved yer hide. You tried to attack a pony much bigger than you!!"
"BUT HE TOOK MA'S NECKLACE FROM ME!!" Applebloom shouted back as she stomped the ground with her front hooves. Grabbing everpony's attention. Angry tears stroled down the young filly's face as she looked up at Applejack.

"I don't care what he stole, that varmet would've taken YER LIFE." Applejack put her face closer to Appleblooms as to show how serious the situation was. Applebloom froze in place, letting the events transpire in her young mind. She hung her head down, having her tears make small pools of salty water on the floor.

"I.....I couldn't let them.....mommy......All I have....." She sniffed. Everypony gatherde around the heartbreaking Applebloom. Applejack,Big mac, and Granny, wrapped their hooves around her.

"I know Sugercube.....I know." Applejack comferted.

"You still got us ta look after ya." Big Mac chimed in.

"And more Zap applejam to make too!!" Granny chuckled.

"And Don't forget the Cutiemark Crusaders!!" Yelled Sweetiebell and Scootaloo.

"Yeah, you're all right. Thanks." Sniffed Applebloom. Twilight, Pinkie, Rainbow, and Rarity all nodded at each other.

"Ok, is everypony ready?" Twilight asked. "We need to evacute Ponyville before that thing gets within sight."

"Don't worry Twilight! I've got this." Pinkie proclaimed, right before vanishing in a pink trail of light towards ponyville.

"WAIT PINKIE!" Twilight called after her.

"Don't worry Twillight. Pinkie knows what she's doing." Rainbow said as she patted Scootaloo on the head. "Hey, you alright?" She asked. Scootaloo nodded before noticing Rainbow's bandage.

"Are you?" She responded, pionting her hoof at the red embeded cloth.

"Uh, yeah. I'm fine, hurts to fly though." Rainbow glanced around the room before palcing a hoof around the small filly, quickly hugging her tightly. "I was worried about you kid."

"I....I...Uh...." Scootaloo replied. The inner mind of the young filly, expanded to bursting limits as her idol held her tight.

'Ok Scootaloo, paly it cool.' "Those ponies didn't scare me." She proudly claimed

Rainbow chuckled a bit after realeaseing her. "Sure kid. I know you can handle yourself, but Applejack's right. You shouldn't attack ponies bigger than you, if you ever get into a situation like that again. I wat you to run, Ok? Come find me or any other pony." Rainbow looked into Scootaloo's eyes, waiting a comfermational response.

"Sure Rainbow Dash, I will." She smiled and hugged her one more time.

"You're one smart kid." She added after ruffleing her purple shagged mane.

Twilight was getting impatient as all her friends began to say their goodbyes to their family. Spike walked up to her and tapped her on her shoulder. "Heya Twi? You alright?"

Twilight looked down at him and smiled. "I am now, my number one assistant." she said, nuzzleing him. "You were pretty brave trying to save Sweetiebell from what I heard."

"Eh, it was nothing." Spike shrugged. "I really wanted to teach them a lesson, but you know, cold and what not." He let out a couple fake coughs. Twilight's eyes softened, her little brother was becoming more of an adult by the day.

"Well Sweetie is a very special pony." She winked. This caught Spike off guard as he blushed a bit. Twilight giggled at his red face."Looks like the fever's still lingering." She smiled.

"Twilight! Please...." Spike begged.

"I'm only teasing. Besides, I have a important task for you." As Twilight finished her sentance, Zecorra walked up to the two. She patted Spike on the head before speaking in her rythmic tune.

"I see the effects of my remedy have proven positivity. Now we must hurry to fluttershy to save her animals from hostility."

"Wait, what? You want me to help Zecorra?" Spike began to feel a sort of rush from the excietment towards being around the newcomers. "You can count on me Twilight." Spike saluted before rushing towards the doors.

"Spike." Twilight said, her face gaining a serious demeniour. Spike stopepd mid-step out the door to hear what she had to say.
"You be carefull, stay next to Zeccora the entire way."

"Yes ma'am." Spike nodded before leaving the house. "As long as you're carefull too."

"Of course Spike, we have the elements for that." Twilight said as she adjusted her crown which held the element of magic. "He won't get away with whatever he's planning."

" A master of chaos such as he, does not repete history. Remember that Twilight, and our new friends will see the light."

"What do you mean Zeccora?" The young unicorn asked. The mythical Zebra brought her voice in closer to Twilight's left ear.

"I know what he seeks, to rule over the land and peaks. Only can these newcomers help him succed, so he will do all in his power to make it a reality." After she gave her two cents on the matter, the zebra walked out the door, hastly followed by the purple little dragon.

"Wait! Spike." Spike reached the bottom of the small steps on the outseide house before he looked behind him to see Sweetiebell running up to him with a concerned look on her face. "Where are you going?" Before the young dragon could tell her, Fluttershy had appeared right behind her.

"Oh, he's going to get my animals and bring them to the library." She said softly. "He's being such a dear by helping me, thank you so much Spike." Fluttershy lifted him up and gave him a pasionate hug.
"
Uh don't mention it." Spike replied, feeling his lungs crushed. Seeing Spike's discomfert, Sweetie cleared her throat.

"Uh Rainbow dash has a hurt wing." She mentioned. The second the word 'hurt' reached Fluttershy's ears, the butterscoched pegasis vanished in a trail of dust back into the house.

"Thanks, I.." Spike tried to suck in his lost air, but couldn't due to Sweetiebell planting a quick kiss on his left cheek. Spike stood in uter disabelife; he couldn't tell if his rapid breathing was from Fluttershy's bone crushing love hug, or from Sweetie being upfront about her feelings. Either way Spike couldn't get an answere as the little unicorn trotted back into the house with a smile on her face.

Applejack hugged her granny and siblings before standing next to twilight. The purple unicorn was busy thinking of how to handle Discord, she didn't even notice that Applejack was standing a bit too close to her.

"Uh Twi?" Her honey like voice brought back the deep thinking student from her contemplative hypnozation.

"Oh, Applejack. I....uh.."

"We're a ready to go." She proclaimed, having Rainbow, Rarity, and Fluttershy standing behind her.

"Oh that's great. But what about.."

"Here!!" Pinkie proclaimed hopping through the doorway. "Ponyville is now Ghostie Town!!"

"But how?" Rarity asked, intreged by how fast she evacuated the inhabietents.

"Oh I had help." She answered. "From a friend."

//Ponyville//

"Everypony run!!! There's a robot monster right there!!"

All the ponies in the circle of town screamed in horror as A bipedal creature with a cardboard helmet and crom painted plates walked around town in a robotic fashion.

"Beep boop I am a robot. Give me your flesh for robot things." It chanted. All the ponies in the town either locked themselves in their homes or ran as far as their hooves would carrier them. When the cost was clear, Pinkie hopped over to the strange creature and lifted it's helmet to reveal Tri-burner.

"Thanks mister royal gaurd pony." She smiled.

"I am happy to serve one of the princess's royal subjects. Now if you'll excues me." He said hopping out of the pourly constructed costume of the now infamous Spartan. "I'd like to go spend some time with my son." Tri-burner trotted with a spring in his step, as he laughed internally at the chance to get some sort of payback at the human who he had qurraled with earlier that day.

//Outside the barn //
//7.22 hours after slip space rupture//

"Alright. That's the plan." Celestia said, the rather unlikely group of commrades began walking to their destination.

"Seeming how my assumption of your teleportation powers were accurate, this should give us the advantage." Bathou'mus noted as he recalled her demostration from earlier.

"Wow, Covie tech aint got nothing on this." Daniel happily said as he fist bumped Sam in the shoulder. Alan looked over at the two marines as they playfully knocked into each other.

"Sergeant, liutentet." Alan commanded. Both marines stopped their shenanigans and looked back at their commanding officer. Bathou'mus and Konthou began having their own chat while the three humans got ready to get to their positions.

"Yes sir?" They both responded.

"I've been meaning to ask about what happened to private Noah." Alan said, wanting details on his former squad member."Right before the core created that slipspace rupture, his status went off line." Sam and Daniel's expresions saddned at the receant event that took another one of their best friends lives.

"He managed to stall a wave of covies from reaching me and Daniel." Sam responded. "We wouldn't have made it if he hadn't.....Fought them off." Sam felt the same guilt from before, rise into his throat.

"I think that's how any one of us would've gone mate." Daniel comferted as he patted Sam on the shoulder. "I like to say that we'll always remeber that robotic son bitch."

"I guess the tin man had a heart after all." Sam and Daniel both had their arms around each others shoulder, Sam's helmet bumped into Daniel's as they walked with thier commander.

"Why do you refer to him as a Robot?" Alan asked curiously.

"Well, he kinda acted like it when we all first met each other." Sam started, rubbing the back of his helmet. "His blank expressions when we were always in combat, his monotoned voice and lack of emotions everytime we met made us feel like he wasnt human. So when he got into the ODSTs, seemed fittign that we'd call mister roboto."

"I remember when we first met. It all started over a cup of coffee." Daniel sighed happily

The three humans contiued to reminse their fallen commrade as they made their way to fluttershy's cottage. Spike and Zecorra both seemed to fade out from the group of aliens, and instead walked with their princess. The little dragon and zebra were carefully walking behind Clestia, not wanting to distract her from what she was about to do. It wasn't until Bathou'mus and Konthou turned around to speak with her that Spike and Zeccora had stood side be side with her.

"What is the matter?" She asked. Seeing the worried expression from the minor.

"Your magisty. We both have been discussing the next step after we put an end to Scarab. Fate has granted us a chance to end it without any living thing to witness it." Bathou'mus stopped walking to alow the humans to leave some distance from him and Konthou. "I fear the humans will try to contain me and my brother. If you can teleport us away from them, without them knowning, you'd be doing me a favor."

"I agree." said Konthou.

"Teleport you where exactly?" Celestai asked.

"Some place that they'll never find." Bathou'mus looked at Alan for a moment as the young commander shook his head at Daniel who had his hands up to show the length of something inappropriate. "The Demon I feel, is unstable. His mind, I've noticed, is being fracured, piece by pieace. Only time will tell if he will finnaly finish what we started."

Bathou'mus never felt so certain about a person's character before. He understood why Alan hated him, why all humans, should hate him. He killed dozens of them, as they did the same to his kind, it was a massive genocide on both parts. A worthless genocide. One being played by the pupettiers known as the prophets. Even though it was so, Alan had his mind fixated on making sure him and Konthou would not leave this planet alive. The demon as Bathou'mus knew, could not be trusted. It will be only a matter of time, time in he which he felt they had very little of. He knew not what details of his what was going on in his mind, he could only imagine and his imagination wasn't far off from the truth. If only he hadn't been so blind before that acursed day came, the one that started the rolling rock of quistions, and inquires that later were confermed by the oracle. He would never forget that day.

//High charity//
//council room//

"Mahak'bathou'musee?" a voice boomed inside a dark room.

"Yes?" He responded. A large beam lightened up the room as the Prophet of Truth's hologram presented itself amoung the crowd of silent San 'Shyuum. The councel said nothing as the Elite before them had his wrists bound together. Bathou'mus could feel the tension from his wrists and the jury as Truth began to speak.

"You have proven to be a worthy adversary of the Covenant Special Task Force. I've seen great things in your reports about you. Dozens of filthy humans have met with the fate of your blade." Bathou'mus nodded, his face still showed the confusion and fear he was going through.

"Release those cuffs." The beam of light from the energy wrists flashed before vanishing from the young elite's wrists. HE grabbed at them and rubbed each one soothingly until the pressure was equalized.

"My lord, I am confused. What has happened?"

"Maybe he can tell you." Truth's face had large amounts of shame and supposed hurt in his eyes as another Elite was dragged across the floor. Naked and five marks of shame were present on his entire body. One being on his old face. Bathou'mus was speachless, he felt his full body weaken, unable to hold up the armor that surrounded him. He looked at the shamefull elite, his eyes visable showing his heart burtsing.

"Father?" he whispered. The Elite looked up at him with his one good eye, the other being burned by the mark of shame that they put on his face. He tried to speak but the honor guard that dragged him threw his aging body near the center of the circliar ground. He coughed up purple spats of blood before he agnonizingly brought himself to his knees. His head lowered in front of his own son. The light beamed brightly on him as the cirlcular room was filled with disgusted remarks and audible gruffing.

"It is intresting, that Mathiass'umee here would go through such struggle to raise his only son." Truth begain. "Not custom to do such a thing, but since he was a favorite of the orignal Sangehilie covenant forces, we allowed it." Truth looked down at the once proud general. "Also being one of many to be a sugested canidate for the arbiter, his proud caimpaign has come to an end. For you see, we found this hericy piece of information." Truth pushed a few buttons on his floating chair. Before long, Mathiass's voice could be heard throught the room.

"I have no desire to start a unessisary genocide on this new race."

"But Mathiass." Another softer voice could be heard.

"No, The prophets have gone mad with power. They don't realize that the humans would only add to the covenant. Making us the most powerfull army in exsistance, and what do they do? They decide to glass thier homeworlds!!" The frustration in his voice could be heard. Bathou'mus stood motionless as his father's words backstabed his begining life's work. A single tear fell from his left eye as the recording continued.

"I offered to let the humans a spot on the covenant, and was laughed out of the room if not threatened with my life. I will do all in my power to aid the humans from this abomination of power." There was a pause before Mathiass sighed and contiued in a softer tone.

"My love, we must try something. Have we no honor amoung ourselves? Have we lost it to the prophet's will and guidence? The Sangehilie have lost thier ways of true honor. I only pray that they find it again."

"What about Bathou'mus?" The female Sangeile asked. "What about our son?"

Bathou'mus said nothing as the recording took its time to replay what MAthiass said next. His hands squeezed into stone like fists, and his upper left mandible began to twitch uncontrollably. Every one in the room awaited for what the former general had to say.

"He has no part in this. This task is mine and mine alone to uphold. Our son is innocent." After Truth pushed the stop button, he looked down at the pitiful general. Disgusted with his actions, Truth shook his head. "If I was physicaly there, I would spit on your deifilence. You witless slug." Truth turned back to Bathou'mus who had his eyes shut. Trying to force himself to awaken from this nightmare.

"At peace, Mahak'bathou'mussee. You have but one trial to overcome."

Bathou'mus looked up and notice the elite honor guard standing in front of him. He held out an enrgy blade to the spec ops elite and made his way back to the bare sangehile. The honor guard kicked him forward towards Bathou'mus, using the fresh pulsing blood to slide over the clean floor and at the foot of bathou'mus. Bathou'mus looked down at him, no emotion could be seen other than grief and sorrow. For he understood what was to happen next.

"He says you're innocent in all this. So did your birth mother. But ultimately, your fate is left up to me." Truth folded his fingers as he sat back into his chair. "It is practice in Sangehile culture to kill your leader if he shows any signs of hericy or dishonor. Wither it be done themselves or by their commrads. But for this, you must prove yourself to us that you are innocent. Strike his hearicy down with the lighting blade of truth and honor." The entire room of the councel began to chant and cheer with enthusiasm for the young eltite to prove his honor. Bathou'mus looked around the room, his heart pounding, and his body tembling as he glanced at his sword and back at his father who crawled to his knees. Bathou'mus could feel his father weeping inside. Not for his life, but for his son's. Bathou'mus activated the blade, his motive clear and just. He had to do this, there was no alternative. Bathou'mus painfully made his way to his father, each step made him more angry that his father would betray him like this. It was this anger that made him slowly raise his blade into the air, inch by inch. Mathiass lifted his head up to face his son who now had his arm high in the air, holding his upcoming fate. Bathou'mus paused as he saw the pain from father in his one good eye. The chants and cheers from the council were slowly becoming distant and muted as he held his blade high into the air. Mathiass mumbled under his breath, his last words for his deluded son.

"Don't let them take your honor."

With that final sentatnce, Bathou'mus brought his blade down on the old warrior.

//Inside the Scarab//
//7.45 hours after slip space rupture//

The brute fell to pieces as Bathou'mus swooped down with his sword. Both the human and elite were dancing around the sqaud of brutes, stabbing and ripping apart them like they were paper. Even Bathou'mus had never seen a demon let alone a human wield his weapon like it was no problem. The company of brutes left in the docking bay of the scarab, begain to dwindle down in numbers. They stood no chance against the duet of blade dancers as their speed riviled the cross fire they threw at them. The room was one third the size of the core room in the Redemption, with a railing on top which had brutes postioning themselves with beam rifles and focus rifles. Alan and the elite dispatched the larger groups on the ground floor but Alan's sixth sense picked up and he narrowly dogded a beam rifle round. He deactivated his sword and drew his magnium.

"Snipers on the railing!!" He shouted to Bathou'mus. The Elite drew his carbine and gave the spartan some covering fire.

Brutes began to swarm the upper level of the interior core. The railing had brutes with long range weapons firing upon the the two warriors. Bathou'mus used his evade to hurl himself behind a weapon's holder crate. He felt the heat of beam rifles and focus rifles recoiling off his cover. Alan had used Bathou'mus's distraction to activate his invisiblity. One Brute began to get an angle on the elite. Carefully circuling around the railing until Bathou'mus's head peaked over the crate. He smiled and pulled the trigger. Before the round made it out of the barrel, The gun was knocked upward and the round bounced a few degrees over the Elites's head. The Brute looked at his gun which he notice it had a human hand clutching his gun and another one curled into a fist which socked him in the eye. The brute fell over as Alan jumped from grav lift and onto the railing. Using his pistol, he made quick work of the brutes furthest from him. He used up more rounds knocking their thick helmets off in order to use one to finally split their skull into two.

The snipers on the railing stopped what they were doing and began to fire at the Spartan. This gave Bathou'mus a chance to pick them off with his carbine. The brutes closest to Alan charged blindly at him on the small railing. The first brute threw power punches to knock Alan off the railing. Alan quickly used the brutes own wieght to doge his throws and with a final stab in the back with his combat knif, tossed his dying body off the railling. Two more brutes began to use their plasma pistols to dwindle his shields which they did to some extent. Alan's shield shot down to fifty percent, the brutes were too far for him to use close combat and his ammo was already depleted. Thinking on his feet, he grabbed the edge of the railing and threw himself underneath. Grabbing both sides of the railing floor by extendeing his arms, which ripped his already shreded shoulder. He began to swing across from under the railing. The three brutes looked over the side to look for their target, instead they were greeted ny Bathou'mus's carbine. The first brute took one in the arm, enraging it. They all diverted their attention on the Elite who moved from his cover to blast them with his carbine. He skillfully moved away from their plasam pistol range and inaccurate shots, untill he got right under the core itself. While the brutes tried to move on the elite, Alan cut them off by swinging from the bar edge and back onto the railing. He gave a salute before running far from the group of brutes. There was a flash of bright blue and red as the plasma grenades went off from underneath the unsuspecting brutes. The metal circular bridge swayed like mad before collasping in on itself. Alan ran full speed at the core, he could feel the ground whipping up and down, only seconds before it would give out from under him. He timed his jump right when the lash was its strongest and hurled himself onto the core. He latched himself on a pipe that fed the fleshy like stuff into the live scarab.

Bathou'mus evaded out of the railing's crushing campagin and next to the piles of freshly sliced brutes in the center. Alan hung on with all his might, his shoulder screaming in agony. Too much for any human to withstand. Still he used his combat knife to stab at the cores heart. Trying to open the circutry in order to set it to blow. His knife met with resistence, against a small condenced energy shield.

"Damn it. Not this shit again." He sighed. He began to activate his Emp blast, which would drain his shields but at least give him access to cross the circuits. Bathou'mus kept his eye on the radar, watching for any signs of recoverign resistance.

"BATHOU'MUS!!" Konthou yelled on the mic.

"Yes?"

"The brutes are pressing against the pony's cottage. The scarab is moving forward to the village. Only a matter of---Hiyah!!!!-Time before it dominates the village." Konthou put his foot on the brutes chest, prying his gravity hammer's blade from it's thick skull.

"We're working on it." As Bathou'mus finished his sentance, there was a electric blast from the top of the docking bay. He looked up and saw Alan stabbing the core to find the wires and cables that feed the energy into the scarab. The Sparatan could feel his dead arm giving way, this provoked him to go faster. Finding the cables that were necessary, he hastily pulled them apart and stuck them in the incorrect holes to feed the wrong currents and energy to the scarab. Unfortunatley, the core had an immediate reaction to this tampering. Alan felt proud at his accomplishment but relasied too soon that the core began to short circuit rather viontly. Alan let go of the pipe but felt the energy of the core expand, throwing him across the room. Bathou'mus sheilded his head with his arm from the bright light that enveloped the room. When it was all over, he looked around the room, observing that he stood solitude at the momment. He looked at his radar and found a faint yellow blip glowing behind him. He rushed to where Alan was lying. Completly knocked out and bleeding from his shoulder armor. Alan was partially buired in a pile of plasma coils and weapon crates. One pinning his leg and another on his chest armor. Bathou'mus holstered his weapons and was about to move the clutter from the Spartan but then had an idea pop into his head.

'Leave him.' He thought.

'He will kill you and your brother. Leave him and the others won't dare qustion you."

Bathou'mus stopped to look at the young human. Thoughts of letting him live, just so he would stab him in the back began to play out in his mind. He curled his fists and began to walk slowly towards the control pannel. The Scarab's sirens and earthquake like movements, made it hard for the Elite to move. He grabbed at the side of the wall to hold himself steady and slammed the button to release the bay doors. The mechanical sound of the door being laid down, was drowned out by the purple and red sounds inside the bay. The Elite was about to leave until he glanced at somthing which caught his eye. His reflection on the reflective shield inside one part of the Scarabs core. He saw his armor color give way to a darker shade. His helmet was removed and he saw him grinning at himself. Next to him was the Prophet of Truth smilling approvingly at him with his snake like arm resting on his shoulder.Truth also had a crazed look in his eyes as well as uneven white eyebrows. His voice sounded more playfull and cocky than before.

"You did good my son." He taunted.

Bathou'mus looked away. He could feel the scarab about to loose control, and his heart as well. He glanced back at Alan, who was still asleep and slightly buired. He stared at him, thinking intesively.

Celestia and Luna had the scarab chasing its own tail at this piont. The two goddesses easily out maneuvered it. Even it's two anti ait turrets staioned on its back legs couldn't get a single shot on them. As Celestia used a spell to knock out its left turret, The Scarab began to shake vioently from within. Purplish hell like fire spouted from its center and loading bay.

"HUZZAH!" Shouted Luna. "It is finished!" The Scarab's eyesocket turned to face the two alicorns, but found a new target right behind them. Celstia notice it charging up for a final attack.

"Not yet my sister." Celstia prepared herself as it's eye was at its breaking point. Celestia relaized its aim was off and wasn't on Luna either. She turned around to find ponyville in the distance. Her eyes widened and she quickly dove in it's line of fire. It's green energy oozed from its face at the small town. Celstia used her teleport powers to get ahead of it while Luna herself teleported behind her big sister. Both princesses summend their largest spell ever and casted it against the scarab's final flash. The scarab used all the energy it had left to blast the pathetic ponies from existence. It's fall was do to its underestimate of the power these princeses.

The beam slowly made its way to the scarab and with one final push from the two royal sisters, the the light and dark energies pierced right through the metal behemoth. It began to crumble and fall on its face, until a low energy sound began to grow and grow. Sam, Daniel, and Konthou all knew what was to happen next. They quickly rushed behind Fluttershy's cottage. There they found Spike and the rest of the animals keeping their heads low.

"What's going on? Is it safe to leave?" He asked Konthou, who pulled the litte Dragon from leaving the backside of the house.

"NO." He simply said to the young dragon. Spike nodded in agremeant.

"Uh, y-y-yeah sure, whatever you say." He could feel his sweat beat off his face from Konthou's iron grip. Konthou turned to Zecorra.

"You might want to..."

"GET DOWN!!" yelled Sam and Daniel who dolphine dived behind the house.

Author's Note

Greatings and hello to those new to this site. My name is Guy Balkur. I am writter and editor of the contiued story Frie-n-emy. There is also another one Called invincible, but I havent been able to get to that in a while. Most of you were familar with the user before me. Sup3rsay3n592. rest asure he is now in cappable hands and is getting the medication he deserves. For receantly he had started a steam account and got invovled with a game called team fortress two. All seemed well until that awfull night.

"Hey Guy?"
'Yeah?"
"Where's Sup3rsay3n?"
"Uh, I thought he was in his room playing that new game of his."
"Uh, you might want to check this out man."

"Holy HELL!?! What's with all this debrie and ussless garbige? I think I stepped in some Gak."
"I don't know, but it looks like he's been putting them on his head, thinking their hats. Just look at all these selfies."
"Wow, that's a lot of rubish he's putting on his head, hey, IS THAT MY Violin?!?"
"Yeah, I came in here and he kinda hissed at me before jumping out the three story window. With nothing but a shoe on his head."
"Oh, piss. We better find him before he get's us in..."
"HEY GUY, THOM. Get in here."
"What is it Phil?"
"Look who just made it on the news."
"As receant reports of a naked man, going into stores and other strip malls has reached us. The police have caught and arrested this young boy who happened to have put so much hats on his head, slowing him down enough for the fat police people to catch up to him. Witnesses say he had taken not only headgear but other things such as musicle items, garden, home appliances and other personal wear."
"Yeah, I Uh, saw this naked dude running around the mall, shouting stuff, like 'Put a dispenser here.' and 'Medic' some random shit like that."
"He came up to me and offered to trade his ridiculas amounts of hats for some gay thing called a strange weapon."
"Police have now lost custidy of the strange nudist hatter, from some more receant news of another odd person who just broke him out of the police car."

"Uh, where's Thom?"
"Well he's right there."
"We have some video footage of the two mad hatters right now. warning, violent nudity.
"Pootis!!Pootis!!! Need a teleporter here! That Thom is a Spy!!"
"Help now!! Not one of you are going to survive this!! MEDIC!! They're gonna have to bury what's left of you in a soup can!!"

"Hey cheer up Guy, at least the aren't doing it here in my house. Have fun bailling them out."

And that's why I'm the new writter for the receantly stable Sup3rsay3n592. I look forward to writting for such a great audiance. If you're not too busy come take a look at this other story that I'm debating on continuing. Invincible

Chp 15: Hide n seek

//Ponyville//
//7.30 hours after slipspace rupture//

"Oh my, this is delicious." said a normal earth pony who sat inside the ponyville cafe. He had his face engrossed into a newspaper that had a rather unusual tittle.

Space Human from alternate dimension. Turns out, it doesn't have a taste for pony flesh. (As far as we know)

"They really need to open their minds more when it comes to situations like this. He doesn't seem that unstable.......yet." The blue pony pushed his paper on the table he was sitting at and began to sip his tea.

"Will that be all sir?" asked the waiter pony who had a bright orange mane. His yellow fur was covered by the white chiefs jacket he wore as he held up other used and filthy dishes on a larger silver plate.

"Why yes my good sir. Here you go." The blue earth pony brushed his bright yellow mane out of his eyes before handing him the fancy cup. "You ponies make a real great cup of coffee." he added.

"Wait, I thought I gave you tea?" Responded the confused waiter pony. He looked at the cup and could see traces of brown like drops coating the inside. He looked back at the earth pony who had now vanished from sight. The waiter's brown iris's shrunk from rage as he looked for the diner dasher under the table and then back on top to find two neatly placed bits. Relieved, and glad to not had burst another vain in rage, the pony gathered the bits into his coin pouch before returning to his duties.

While the waiter disposed the first round of dishes for the day, he glanced outside the cafe windows, looking for his first customers. He whistled a short tune before the sounds of cries from running ponies stopped his merry morning. Looking back outside, he saw ponies dashing across the store and into their homes. Clearly something had happened from within the circle of town. He stopped his morning duties and trotted outside to locate all of the commotion. Turning around the corner of his cafe, the pony found an unnatural site. There appeared to be a tall bipedal creature, with armor and a unnecessarily large sword, walking down the street. It was too far away to notice the professional armor was really just cardboard pieces glued onto a giant box. But from a distance, it made the young chief pony gulp in terror. He heard of the rumors surrounding the space alien. Not being one to take any chances , he rushed inside his cafe and flipped his sign to close.

Outside near the apple family orchard, the blue earth pony sat upon a branch near the the barn. His form began to shift into a cuddly squirrel to keep his incognito from the princess, who had now just emerged from the inside of the barn. Along with the prime candidates for complete Equstria domination. Alan and Bathou'mus. He chuckled mischievously before taking a large bite out of a succulent apple nearest to him. His excitement was halted as three more, similar figures followed suite. He cupped his squirrel paws up to his eyes as he used them like binoculars. He zoomed on the new characters and saw two more humans and an elite with dark green armor. The new humans had cheerful grins as they walked with their commander. The bald one kept laughing as he told inappropriate jokes while the other visible human with the helmet and assault rifle shook his head in annoyance. His black hair jetted out from under his helmet, almost reaching his blue green eyes. Daniel had his helmet at his side before he placed it back on his head.

"Very peculiar. Why surround yourself with these bafoons? Don't you miss your old team." A cruel grin slowly cracked itslef on the toothy squirrel. "Oh I bet you do." Discord snapped his fingers, giving himself a makeshift radio transmitter to listen to what they had to say.

"I still am having issues on believing this place exists." came Sam's voice.

Discord chuckled as he fine tuned the makeshift radio helmet on his left ear. He began to slowly follow the trio of misfits along the orchard.

"Dudes, this has to be some weird coma or afterlife purgatory we some how are in." Said Daniel. "There is no way these 'Ponies' In their right mind would be so accepting to our existence. It's like, 'Hey, we exist from an alternate universe. We kill each other on a daily baises. We mean you no harm.' " Daniel shook his head sarcastically.

"I hate to admit it, but Daniel's right to some degree." Alan agreed.

"What?" Sam asked, looking right at his commander.

"I'm saying the only reason they are acting so calm with this, bizzare exchange of events, is that they know we are leathle. If they were to retaliate or become hostlie in any shape or form, they'd probably wouldn't stand a chance against us. That's the best explanation I can come up with. For now at least"

"But still, how come they don't do us in with.." Sam leaned in closer to Alan. "With their freaken magic? The tall princess looks to be the most combative of the group. Why dosn't she just take us out when this whole thing is over?"

Discord hopped onto a higher branch as he looked down on the three humans. His red irisis glanced at Celestia who had began to chat some more with the two elites. His brow lowered until a sneer of vegence embeded itself on his face.

'In due time, Tia. You'll know what it feels like to have those your trust so much, turned against you.' He laughed at the upcoming events that played through his mind gracefully. He truned his attention back to his targets who had made their way out of the farm and onto the borders of the everfree forrest.

Alan and the marines were already ahead of the elites and princess. The sun was just peaking over the mountains in the distance, while the grass grew lush green from the light it provided. Alan looked around the scenerey as he thought about what the sergeant had just said. Prevoius actions from the princess and ponies would make this sugestion even more accepting. Though one qustion did linger in his mind. If she wanted them gone, why didn't she do so when she had the chance. He remebered their talk when he first met her. She looked terrified from his size, and speed. There was no knowledge of him and nor him, hers. So why didn't she off him out at the beginning? Would it be because Celestia was curous about his kind? Or maybe just himself in peticular.
Or maybe it had to do with the state of the entire planet. Cross interaction and establishing contact with another species was something pretty much ignored with the covenant. So maybe she's just following safe steps to keep her kind on good terms with the humans. Even if she had to "Contain" Alan, for a short amount of time, her intentions are true to her voice.

"Whoa, that makes a whole lot of sense." Daniel said. "What if she dose...."

"No. That's not her intention." Alan interrupted.

"Commander, with all due respect, she dislocated your arm after you tried to take out that elite. You told us yourself."

"First off, I'm a lot tougher then I look, alright. Second, she was just trying to protect her land. Even though it wouldn't matter if I did end it right there and then. She still felt obligated to stop any blood shed on her soil. Lastly, I ask you two to take another look at our surroundings."

Both the marines took the time to asorb the ever growing beautifull morning that surounded them. The answer being as clear as the sky.

"This place has no conficlt of war that our universe has. There is no reason to kill one another for glory or power. If there is, it hasn't manifested large enough to make its scars on this place. That's why she dosen't want to take the easy way of disposing us. This place needs no memory of war like we have, no killing unless its the only way. And we have no intention of doing so ourselves. Least we be like the ones we are trying so hard to rid the galaxy of. It's our responsiblitly to stop that thing, because it won't stop here. It will burn down every single villiage, land and city unless we do something about it. That's why she needs us. She wants no one to know of this becuase that would corupt the peace like nature here. "

Alan felt relieved as both his squad mates looked at each other with awe. The voice of their commander sounded poetic and reasonable, almost too much for them to accept. Even though he to releshed in things being simple, such as the two elites right behind them beign an immediate threat. The truth of the matter was that they weren't at the moment. Still, Alan needed to check behind him every few steps, just to make sure that was true.

"Dude, how old are you?" asked Daniel honestly. "I know it's 'Top secret' and shit. But serously, I need to know how you know these things."

"Daniel." Sam started. "It dosen't matter. He's our commander, his age isn't important."

Daniel scoffed as he holstered his weapons in frustration.

"No, it is." Daniel looked at the spartan, annoyed.

"I've been around the military life, ok. I've even met some other Spartans before, and none talk the way you do. Not even goddamed admirals talk the way you do. All my military life, for ten fucken years I've never met a battle machine like you, that thinks like you and talks like you."

Daniel threw his hands up in the air before resting them on his hip. He raised his left hand and pointed his finger back at Alan. "All my teachers, all my drill sergeants have always said I'd never become a soilder, because I never took anything serious. Unlike them though, I was the only one to actually smile in the face of death. First mission I was ever on, every one died, except for me. Lone surviour on a battlefield of twenty guys." Daniel looked at the ground. His mind drifting into unpleasent thoughts. Sam and Alan look at each other briefly before Sam patted Daniel on the shoulder.

"I just want to know how some one like you knows this much about life. How you can just accept these things and move on so easily. Like how were here in this pony filled happy universe and you don't seem to be freaken out like me and Sam." Daneil stopped his confession and waited for his commander to retort. But Alan had said nor moved his body as they waited for Celestia to finish whatever conversation she held with the two Elites behind them.

Alan walked forward until he was ahead of the group. With his back to them, he put his hands on his helmet before lifting it up with a short hiss. He held his helmet to the side, and turned around to let them see his face. Daniel and Sam said nothing, they could only look at the unmasked hero with their jaws hanging. Alan's pale skin reflected the on coming light from the sun which made his face shine a little. His pure crystle like blue eyes, looked at Daneil in irritation.

"You want to know why where here? Why this place exists? In truth, I have no clue why this is happening to us leuteniet. Ponies that can use magic, and two sangeheiles who want to help us. Oh I'm freaking out leutenet, no doubt about that. But we all have to come to terms to reality sooner or later. I say sooner is better." Alan walked from side to side as he talked to his squad with the utmost sincerty in every word he spoke to them.

"Sure it makes no sense, and yes I would love to wake up from this marshmellow nightmare and take out those two monsters in a heart beat." Alan walked up to daniel. His stature being a foot above the marine, even though Alan was a bit on the short side of a spartan, Daniel still felt small and weak next to Alan who pearced his face with his blue irisis.

"The captain made the right call when he put you in his special operations group. You lack proffesionalism, but you make up for it in combat and skill. He must have saw something in us that no one else saw." Alan backed off and turned to Sam who insticntivly straightened his back as Alan spoke to him.

"Sergeant Sam. You managed to get the rest of your group out of that ambush by using your self as a disrtaction for the enemy fire."

Sam looked down, letting his nose release his concealed breath. He could still feel the heat from the bolts of plasma almost reaching his face but luckily never having them leave their blue, scalding marks.

"Daniel. You managed to stop the enemy from advaning on the arcadia piont by taking out a wraith and two waves of enemies."
Daniel kept silent as he remebered those events as well.

"Now, I know things look differnt. We have a pony who so happens to be a princess like god on our side, as well as two Elites. But I'll tell you what hasn't changed." Alan paused as he pionted at the forrest, reffering to the super Scarab that made the ground vibrate with each and every clossal step it took. "Now are we going to man up, or do I have to find other unprofessional assholes?" Alan asked as he put his helmet back on with a few clicks. Sam and Daneil both smiled as thier commander put his fist in front of them.

"Hell yeah. Hurrah!!!" Shouted Daniel, placing his gloved fist into Alan's.

"You can count on me sir." Sam responded, putting his fist in the three way cirlce as well.

"Then lets show these covie bastards what where made of." Alan said in a low and deeper tone as the princess trotted up to the group. The elites walked with her until both parties regrouped and began making thier way to the scarab. All the while, Discord rupped his furry paws together. Lauging maniaclly to himself.

The train ride back to canterlot was constipatedingly warming. The train conductor was glad to aid the elements of harmony back to the castle grounds. While other ponies gracfully avioded the outside villiage, the train was free of all room. Happily taking thier spot in the first class cart, the six mares felt relaxed for the first time that day. Taking thier seats on the luxiours cloud like beds, they let their bodies meld into it as the train began its forward motion. Fluttershy had just began to inspect Rainbow's timberwolf wounds when the train began to move from the station.

"There you go Rainbow Dash." Fluttershy said as she removed the bandage from her wing. "You'll be able to fly again in about a day or two. Give those stiches a good time to close the wounds."

"Thanks Fluttershy." Rainbow said, laying back down on the soft bed. Being used to sleeping on clouds, rainbow's tiredness couldn't make the distinction between the bed she was laying on and the heavan above fluff nuggets. Her tired eyes closed together before slowly re-opening them to find a distruaght Rarity. Begnuagintly she arose from her two second nap and openned her mouth for a small yawn.

"What's up Rarity?"

The white Unicorn's blue eyes, scanned Rainbows entire figure. Placing a hoof on her chin, she rubbed it a few times before finnaly reliasing what was askew. Raising her hoof, she pionted at Rainbow's figure.

"Rainbow, Darling. Where is your dress from the gala?" She asked.

Rainbow's eyes shot open from the sudden reliazation from Rarity's voice. Searching for her memories, she could only think about that night where Spitfire told her off, and the wovles attack.

"Oh yeah!!" She exlaimed.

Shocking Rarity as she leaned into her face.

"I put it in Daves backpack. You know, for safe keepings." She rested her head back on the bed, sighing contly as she felt the small massages of the train bumps from under her.

"Oh, Ok then." Rarity began to turn back to her bunk but heard Rainbow slightly giggle to herself.

Courious, a coy grin came to her as she looked back down at Rainbow who was resting peacfully. Almost too peacufully.
Daniel had began to plage her mind ever since she met him. From his irritating nicknames, to his pure stupidy. But somehow, to Rainbow, that made him appear much more charming than the other group of aliens. It was like he related to her in some way.
Rainbow smiled some more as she remebered that night, and how even though he was a complete dumb nut, he still tried his best to make her smile. That thought alone made her giggle as his goofy grin showed her just how cocky his personality was. For a weird alien of course.

"Just like me." She thought, still smiling to herself. When she reopened her eyes, her face heated from seeing not only Rarity, but Pinkie Pie and Applejack as well. Ignoring her obvious reddened face, she cleared her throat before acknowledging their smirking faces.

"What now? Can't this awesome pony get a nap before we deal with O'l chaos butt?"

"Oh, sure Rainbow." Applejack responded, looking back at Pinkie and Rarity. "We were just mak'en sure you weren't distracted by not'en.....or any pony." She said before snickering.

"What the hay ths supposed to mean?" Rainbow asked defensivly.

"Oh nothing darling, we just noticed that you seem to be.....happier than usaul. I mean with all that has happened recently, seeing you like this makes us wonder who has made such a positive effect on you recently." Rarity winked.

Rainbow rolled her eyes at the obsured notion that Rarity had made. She turned her body as she laid flat on her stomache, avoiding the gaze of the mishevious ponies. Applejack giggled to herself before leaving her to deal with Pinkie pie who began to jump up and down as if just now catching onto what they were hinting at.

"OH!! So you have a special somepony now?! Oh cool!! I'll get the party started as soon as we get beack from deafeting Discord!! Do you think it should be a love themed party? Or how about a hearts and hooves day themed party. Gasp!!!! How about a hearts and hooves day love themed party Oh this is going to be sooo much fun!!!"

Rainbow did her best to drown out her Pink friend's hyper actvity and machine gun like sentences that ripped her ears to shreds. Sinking her head in deeper into the pillow, she found that sadly the pillow wasn't Pinkie proof.

"PINKIE PIE!!" Shouted Rianbow who rasied her neck from the bed.

The chandleier in the middle shook slightly from the force of Rainbows voice. Silencing any other noise aside from the rails underneath them.

"Two things okay? First off....I HAVE NO SPECIAL SOMEPONY....Secondly, Can't I get some sleep for once today!?!" Rainbow fell back onto her bed and began to tuck herself into a tight ball. Pinkie stopped bouncing around, her ears flopped to the side as her expression saddened.

"Oh, sorry Dashie. I'll leave you alone then." The pink mare began to trot to her bed, next to Twilights.Twilight put down the letter she was working on to give Pinkie some comfort. She jumped around to the next bed and saw the pink mare lying peacfully in her bed. She put her hoof on her and began to stroke her gently.

"Don't worry Pinkie. She's just really exhausted, like we all are." Twilgiht comferted.

"Yeah, I guess you're right Twilight." Pinkie let out a small yawn before strecthing her limbs. "I guess I should get some sleep too. Partying can take a lot out of someony." Pinkie said as she lifeted the covers up and over her. Twilight sighed before she too found herself lying carfully back down on her the bed. Drifting off to sleep, her crown that held her element shifted to her left ear as her neck relaxed against the soft pillow.

"Hey suger cube." Came Applejack's sweet voice. Twilight look to her side only to find herself staring deeply into a sea of emerld green eyes. Her face reddned, unsure of how to approach Applejack. Luckily for her, Appljack sighed deeply, before resting her head on Twilight's hoof. The strong young mare began to creep slowly into Twilight's bed.

"Things have really esculated ever since last night." Appljack let out a fake yawn and stretch so she would inch closer into Twilight's form. She took her hat and put it off to the side. Her nuzzling and cuddling was what she needed right now. Looking back up to at Twilight, the unicorn was in a frantic state. Knowing her friend was completley oblivious to her signals, she gave Twilight a quick kiss on her cheek. This made Twilgiht's face turn from worried, to confused and warm. She looked back at Applejack who was grinning at her reaction.

"I--uh--uh...." Was all she could say before Applejack placed her hooves on hers.

"Listen here, suger cube. I know you were having these feelings towards me." She put a hoof up to Twilight's mouth to hush her vague deniles. "Honesty is my specialty, honey. Aside from that, yer like an open book Twi." Twilight's mouth hung open; could she had been that obvious? Her head lowered, feeling foolish from not approaching her sooner about it.

"I'm...I'm sorry Applejack, I wanted to...I just...MMMPHH!!" Twilight's mouth was suddenly seazied up by Applejack's hungry lips.

The force wasn't uncomfertable, but firm. Twilight felt her lips being coated by the sweet apple nector that Applejack's tounge escreated. The suctional pop of both oral orfices, gave them room to breathe as they looked into each other's eyes.

"You don't have to be sorry fer a thang, sugercube." She giggled as she lightly kissed her cheeks. "I knew from the begining. I guess I was just tired of waiting. From all that has happened today, I felt like right naw was a perfect time." Twilight's lips hung loosly on her face, before her eyes closed and a sweet smile was transformed on her face.

"Applejack. I....thank you...oh thank you." Twilight buried her face into Applejacks chest, feeling the warmth she awaited for so long.

"Thank you, suger cube. After all this mess is cleared up, we'll do somthing special together." Applejack grabbed the crown from Twilights head and placed it softly on the bed. Both ponies cuddled together as sleep washed over them welcomingly.

//Everfree forrest//
//10.30 hours after slip-space rupture//

Purple like ash rainned down from the darken clouds. Heat could be felt from the roasted ground, while the air itself poisned the lungs with sulfer and burned metal. Still this did not stop the trio of newcomers from finding thier lost commander and brother.

"Commander!?!" Sam shouted into the void. "Commander do you copy?!"

"Yo mister Crunch?!" Daniel said. He coughed vioently from the debrie of the aftermath.

The Elite said nothing, he kept his focus on finding anything but a burned elite corpse. The area was qurantined by both princesses, by use of a contamintaion bubble that surrounded the explosion radius by almost a mile. The Scarab's debries was making a massive blemish on the acient everfree forrest. Celestia and Luna had began to snuff out the flames with other cooling spells. Luna insisted on combing thier magic to transport everything to the moon, but the company of misfits declined. They needed to find them first. Celestia couldn't belive it worked. If not for Luna's intervention, the town of ponyville would have been vaperized by now.

"Do you belive they made it outside the bubble?" Luna sugested. Celestia soared over to the edge of where the bubble ended. She glided on the inner rim's path, searching for Alan.

"They would've had to be quite fast to make it this far. I can only hope." Clestia kept her iriss on anything that was golden yellow in the forrest. Luna on the other hand, was watching her sister.

"Tia." She asked, hovering next to her. "Would you tell me what this is all about?"

Clestia, as if for the first time noticing her, revealed the tired and nearly brain dead face she hid away from her younger sibling. The events that had taken place so fast and with little time to react to, finnally caught up to the princess of the sun. Her eyes leaked small dropletes of despaire over the silent bloodshed.

"Oh Tia." Luna wrapped her hooves around her and squeezed tightly. Celestia retured the favor by grabbing her and not letting go as they both hovered in the air. Celestia, for the first time, in a long time, cried on her younger sibling's shoulder. The proud leader of a nation, became humbled and emotional on her younger siblings shoulder. Luna hovered there, with her older sister breaking down on her. What has happened to make her sister this broken, will not go unjustified. She felt the vibrations of Clestia's voice on her chest, uncohrient and mistaken for sobs. Until she moved her neck from Luna and began to speak coheriently.

"I saw what had broke him Luna. What he had to endure."

"Broke who?" Luna asked. "I've been kept out of the loop. Your prized student only informed me the events leading up to the other three. Details were not dislcosed."

Celestia let go of her form, regaining her breath through a few choked sobs.

"With everything that has happened. I....."

"Tia.....hush now...." Luna removed a stran of her mane from her face. "Why don't we catch up with the other three and return to a safer provence?" Celstia hesitated. She looked around once more to find the brave warriors. No sign still. She sighed and nodded to Luna.

"ALAN!!" Shouted Sam. "Do you read me?! OVER!!" The frustration in his voice was evindent to the other two. Konthou gave Daniel a morbid shake of his head before truning around and slowly walking away. Daniel sighed before approaching up behind his best friend.

"Commander...Cough*...Comm-" Sam felt Daniel's hand on his armor plate. Turning his head, Sam could see Daniel's once in a life time saddened expression. Not wanting to accept the truth, Sam stepped forward, shaking his hand off of him.

"Alan....Please.." Sam looked out towards the devistation of the everfree.

Daniel tried once more to grab Sam's attention.

"Sam..Cough* Cough*...We have to go."

Sam said nothing. He couldn't belive it. He didn't want to belive it. But after three hours of continous searching, they found no trace of either one. Both marines turned around and began to walk to the exit of the everfree. Before they made it to the halfway mark, both princesses flew overhead and landed right in thier path. Konthou, Sam and Daniel stopped, hoping to hear some good news.

"Did you find them?" Sam asked enthuasticly. Both alicorns looked at each other before sadly shaking their heads.

"We are truly sorry, but we have not found a trace of either one." Luna began. "Come, we must leave this place at once. The posinous air here is starting to affect our magic."

Luna nodded to Celestia who lowered her horn. There was a flash of brilliant white and all five members left the area.

//Everfree forrest//
//9.00 hours after slip space rupture.//

Beep.

"What?"

Beep.

"Ugh."

Beep.

A bloodened haze was all Bathou'mus could see. His eyes stun and his lungs only grabbed at the heavy air around him. This burning sensation all around him, suddenly brought him out of his death like state. His helmet's readings were going off the charts. Red flashes from his shields and health status were making it easier to awaken his mind. He then relized why everything was dark inside his hlemet. Weakily turning his stomach to the sky, he felt all too soon the imesnse pain from his back. He tightned his mandibles as his broken back shifted on the ground. He looked around and saw that the force of the blast, kocked him quite a ways from the area.

"Konthou....Do you....." His helmet made a unatrual buzzing sound before going dead. "Any one...." He voice was losing it's stregnth and so was his body. From where he sat on the ground, all he could see was purple fire and red trees around him. He tried to raise himself up, using all his might to stand once more. His back responded in pure agony, and his legs were unresponsive. He saw at the corner of his helmet, something gold shimmering against the fire. He painfully got to his stomache, clawing at the ground to bring himself away from the growing flames. He crawled up to the strange gold body, finding the demon nearly dead. His bio sensor could pick up a faint heart beat, as well as a struggle of breathing. Bathou'mus remembered now, he went back to save him. Only now to have them both slowly die in an unmarked grave. Bathou'mus smiled to himself, he felt a unknown happiness rise from within him.

"I.....I at least........saved him......I saved a human...." He chuckled softly to himself before violently coughing in his helmet. His vison was bluried, and he could see the pitch blackness creeping up from the inner rims of his eyes. Before he lost consionce, he could've sworn he saw something looking down at him. Laughing.

Discord hovered right above both the wariors, savouring his soon to be victory. His new appearence gave the impression of a viciuos predetor, awaitng the blood of his prey. He heard a grown coming from Alan. He smiled before shape shifting into a bipedel creature, with a pearl white armor. The first thing Alan saw was a dark silioute becoming more and more bright as it moved closer to him. His first thoughts were that Clestia had found him, but when the figure got closer, his mind lost its ability to control his emotions.

"Hey, short stack." Came that same, almost too real voice of hers.

"What? N-no.....You're dead........You're not real...." Alan felt himself start to lose control of everything that made him what he was.

"Leave me alone......please.....just....let me die....." He struggled to say. "I want this.......please.....let me die.....so I can be with you.....so I....we can....be together again....." He reached with his right arm, carefully trying to grab her face. He grabbed the air assualt helmet and slowly lifted it off. Wanting to see her strong smile and poetic eyes. He instead, however, found a charcoled colored face and uneven eyes staring smuggly at him.

"Oh don't worry Short stack." Discord said, shifting back into his new bug like appearence. "I have something even more appropiate for you and your best friend."

Alan said nothing, nor moved anything from his body. He simply lost his physicle function and collasped back onto the tree trunk. Hearing nothing but Discord's manic howling.

Discord used his magic to summon both warriors away from the blast sight. There was a rustling of dried bushes, and moments later, the sergeant found himself looking for the source of the noise.

"Alan? Commander, Sir?!" He shouted.

"Sam, did you find him?" Daniel's voice could be heard on the radio transmitter.

"Negitive. Keep searching....Cough*....They're here somewhere. Keep your eyes on that bio scanner. We're not leaving him."

"Eye eye, sergeant." Daniel responded. "Over and out."

Author's Note

Hello. I apologize for the delay, but summer time means fun time here in the food business. With Sup3rsay3n gone, somebody had to bring home the bacon.
So I decided to take his place at his work to make payments on all the hats he had bought with MY F******* credit card. Anyway, hope you enjoy it.
Just a short heads up for the story here, we are nearing its end. (About three or four more chapters left.) And I will do my best to stay focused on this until it dose reach its cliamax. Until then, have a most glorious and stupendous afternoon. Guy Balkur, over and out.

Chp 16: Endless Dreams Of Agony

The Apple family were trying their best to past the time as they stayed in their basement. Big Mac and Granny had just begun to go through the inventory of their well stocked apple cider. They counted each barrel to make sure that they were ready for the sales this year. The little ones had begun to discuss their plans for the weekend, having the hearts and hooves day celebration was to be on a Saturday that week.

"I do hope miss Cheerlee understands why we weren't at school today." Applebloom said.

"Yeah the one day we actually wanted to be at school, and were stuck down here." Scottaloo's patience was wearing thin. "Yeah, we'll probably be the only ones without a date."

"Ummm." Sweetiebell began. Both Applebloom and Scotaloo turned their surprised heads to their friend. Sweetie nervously rubbed her hooves together as her face grew a light shade of pink.

"What Sweetiebell?" Applebloom asked, her and Scotaloo's faces smiling with anticipation.

"Well, I thought.....Well you see.....S-Spike...."

"Hah!" they both said in unison.

"Oh s-stop it!" Exclaimed Sweetie, frustration in her voice. "I just wanted to, you know, see if he'd like to accompany me for that evening."

"Sure Sweetie, whatever you say." Applebloom said as her and Scootaloo both chuckled from the fib.

Sweetie folded her hooves as she turned her body away from them, completely fed up with their teasing.

"Oh come on Sweetiebell we were only fooling around with ya." Applebloom said. Throwing a hoof around her.

"We were?" Scootaloo asked confusedly. Applebloom's eyes narrowed at her. "Oh, I mean, yeah! We were only poking fun."

Sweetiebell sighed with relief.

"Thanks, girls." She put her hoof forward, soon joined by Scootaloo's and Applebloom's.

"On three, Cutie mark crusaders dating specialists." Applebloom said.

"One....two...THR---

A massive quake shook the entire Apple family house. The three young fillies fell forward onto each other, each with a audible OOF. Big Mac threw himself against the tipping mountain of apple cider barrels that threaten to topple over. Granny couldn't stop shaking as her entire form vibrated all around the basement floor. After a few seconds of rumbling, the house stood still once more.

"What the hay was that?!" Scotaloo asked as she lifted herself up from the pile of fillies.

"We should go see what that was." Applebloom said. All three ran upstairs, ignoring Big Mac's cries.

"Wait a minute!!" He yelled, having caught a barrel of cider on his back. He hefted forward and tossed it back on the stack of other barrels. He quickly helped up Granny before dashing up the stairs after the three wandering fillies. He made his way to the living room, where all three stood motionless at the window. He was about to start lecturing them, but as his eyes caught a glimpse of what they all were staring at, he too stopped dead in his tracks.

Alan had taken cover behind a railing above the advancing covenant. Dozens of Elites and twice as many grunts all fired upon him and the marines that stayed behind to lend a hand to the commander. Alan had his retical bouncing off heads like a pinball machine. Each shot nailed the lower infantry and un-shielded elites that tried to advance to the higher ground. He paused only to take cover from plasma bolts but soon kept at it until his ammo count was low. Looking at the decreasing bullets, he turned towards a marine who had bags of clips hung around his vest. The young mans name displayed on his HUD, PVT Riley. He was hiding behind a large rail that divide the open grounds above the bone-yard, unable to move.

"Private Riley!!" He shouted getting his attention.

"Throw me a a couple rounds of DMR." Alan jumped from his cover to take the heat off the kid.

Riley searched frantically before finally finding the rectangular metal box. Smiling, he took one step towards Alan, but felt something burst inside his chest. Alan kept firing until his rounds were depleted. His helmet turned towards the sound of the marine screaming in pain. He saw him crumple to the ground as the beam rifle melted his armor clear through his chest.

"Goddamit." He mumbled. Switching to his pistol, he looked for the sniper. His retical was placed right above the face of an elite Ranger. The Elite hid behind a giant, unfinished metal arc, popping his head out every few seconds to check on the situation . Satisfied that most of the humans had been taken care of, his stature seemed to relax from knowing the rest would overwhelm the last demon up there. Unbeknownst to the poor Ranger, Alan was more then just a demon. He was the reaper.

The Elite decided to follow the rest of his brothers to glory, jumping from his cover. He dashed from his cover only to be met with a magnum round drilled right through his head.

"Gotcha, you bastard." Alan said.He backed away from the edge just in time to see a wave of purple and blue wash past him. He made his way to Riley's body, dragging it away from the edge. When he began to refile his ammo is when he noticed all the red dots moving towards him, and the lack of yellow dots. In fact, it was just him.

"So, it's like that again huh?" He said as he slammed in his rounds. Before he could do anything, the ground began to vibrate. Excitedly, he turned around and saw flames in the distance shooting at the ground. The pillar of autumn lifted from the earth, and sped into the open sky. Smiling, Alan rose up and took cover behind the control point. Here, he heard the voice of captain Keys come to life.

"This is the Pillar of Autumn. We are away. The package is with us."

Looking back at the bone-yard behind him, the red dots began to climb up the stair well. Hearing that the autumn was away was perfect reason for him to bail out of there. There was no more need for him to hold off the reinforcements from overwhelming both nobles. Alan took in a deep breath before checking around the corner.

"027, you still there?" Came the voice of a young woman. Alan instinctively cocked his head to the side as he heard the rumbling of the covenant coming up. He dashed to the open bridge, right behind the control points. Here, he took the time to hide behind a corner, waiting for his prey to run through.

"Alive and killing." He said, holstering both weapons and getting ready to pounce. "Emile with ya?"

Blank silence filled the com, saying everything to Alan.

"Damn it. He was a great guy, once you got to know him." Alan heard the hard clank of boots approaching the metal doorway near where he was hiding. A red dot had separated itself from the rest of the group to chase Alan down. As soon as the elite turned the corner, it felt a massive force jump on its back and grab the inside of its mandibles. With one sudden, violent jerk to the right, Alan yanked it's neck out of its socket. When it fell to the ground , he took the time to rummage the body for anything useful.

"Are you still there Noble Six?" He asked as he picked up the elites grenades. "The silent treatment is something I don't have time for. "

"Sir. There's a scouting party on route to my location."

Alan ripped what the elite had clutched in its hand before examining it. Smiling to himself, he placed it on his left thigh before making his way across the small bridge.

"So, give me a minute or two, and I'll back-"

"Sir, with all due respect." Her voice gave way to a subtle but noticeable vibration of grave acceptance. "You need to find a way out of here."

"Like hell lieutenant. I'm not going to stand here and let you die alone."

"Sir. They'll be more focused on me, rather then find a ghost like you."

That last statement made him scowl.

"You are not dying on this rock alone. Please let me help." Alan began to jog upward to the second bridge that connected to the

UNSC Bone-yard intelligence base. He made it halfway before the comm activated again.

"Sir, I'm not making it out of here. You need to move on, find more survivors. Get them out of here. Let me do this, please sir."
Alan looked down for a moment as he made it to the roof top. Here, lay a dead Marine with a sniper rifle laid prone next to him. Alan kept staring at him, remembering the files on Six that he obtained. He knew she'd wouldn't want to have it any other way. For some reason or another, he envied her. Letting out a defeated sigh, Alan spoke again to her, for the last time.

"You took my place on Noble to save more lives then I ever could. You stepped in shoes only meant to be filled by me or you. I guess you're right Lieutenant." he sighed briefly. "You deserve to decide your own fate." He bent down and grabbed hold of the rifle.

He inspected the rounds and was pleased to see a fair amount inside the clip. He looked down from where he was standing and saw that the red dots had begun to scout out the area for him. He crouched low and took aim on the most important infantry.

"Sir, thank you. Get yourself out of here."

"Not yet." He said, pulling the trigger and sending a Zealot elite to his own hell.

"These fuckers need to pay for what they did to my squad." He pulled again and ripped through the neck of a unlucky hunter.

Making the behemoth topple over on a grunt. The Covies began to take notice of him and fired their weapons at him. Needlier rounds flew by as Alan zoomed in on two lined up elites.

"And I do believe that scouting party is begging for your impute on what happened to Noble team." Both minors fell over, stone dead. Alan used the last shot to cripple the leg of the previous hunter's bond brother. Standing up he tossed the empty rifle to the side and began to pick off the increasingly terrified grunts. Only a couple more dozen covenant stood below as he dashed back and forth, evading the covenant projectiles.

"Give them my regrades as well. 27 out." He said before slapping in a fresh DMR clip.

"I will Sir. Noble Six out."

Time slowed down as Alan felt the adrenaline kick in. He began to get increasingly more aggressive with his shots, by ignoring head shots and making them suffer with their other appendages. The crippled hunter tried its best to waddle right under Alan. It fired it's fuel rounds at him, hoping to the prophets that the explosion blew him to bits. The covies all began to find more appropriate cover as they waited for the smoke to clear. No shots came from the roof top, nothing but the sound of wind. The hunter made a loud grunting sound as it finally felt its vengeance fulfilled for its bond brother. Unbeknownst to him though, The sound of pure furry came from right above it. Looking up at the increasing sound, the hunter made out the silhouette of a spartan falling. The weight of Alan suite fell with the force of a hundred cement bricks. His fist clutched a purplish glow of energy that tore the hunter into bits of fleshy, blue and orange goo with a large crater underneath him. The Hunter splattered across the field, some parts even jumped into a unlucky's grunts gas mask, making the petrified creature choke to death from the exposed air, and hunter part in his throat. Alan raised himself up inside the massive hole, he took a moment to marvel over his art before noticing the fuel rod part still attached to the hunters severed arm. Smiling, he rushed over and picked it up. The rest of the covenant came out of their hiding places, stunned with terror as Alan ripped off the canon from the arm.

"Insert cleaver one liner here, regarding my massive cannon." Alan heaved the weapon towards a group of grunts. "And this thing!!"

Alan pulled the trigger, blasting anything that had eyes, legs or even the ability to live. He kept at it until less and less of them cluttered the field. Time moved rather sluggish for the adrenalin seeping spartan. All he could see was exploding green and purple guts; painting the air with such strokes that made him feel like goddamned Van Goh. For some reason, the voices he thought he heard before, ranged in his ears as he kept painting.

Anger was his only emotion on that day.

"Don't wish for it in the form of death, Kid....."

Wrath was his only friend.

"If you'd compare him to any other Spartan, I'd say your claim is inaccurate. In a positive manner though."

Fear was his ally.

"You are most welcome here in Equestria, Alan."

That voice.....That sweet, benevolent voice. He couldn't put a name, or face to it though, only the image of the sun, coating his mind. Alan dropped the gun as he painfully clutched at his helmet. He felt as if there was a spike grenade being lodged inside his head, before it set off. Ignoring his surroundings, Alan crumpled to the ground, dropping all his gear. He tried to get to his feet, but the advancing elites made him realize that it was all too soon. He closed his eyes as one spec ops elite, raised its fist to strike at him with it's wrist blade glowing. To his surprise, the elite turned into nothing but a murky shadow before vanishing in the air. He reopened his eyes to see a flash of bright white. The visible planet was now a blank horizon of empty space.

His surroundings became one with the white cluster of nothing. His breath felt cold, and his skin grew numb. He looked up and saw the light of the moon beam at him behind grey, emotionless clouds. He glanced around, seeing the crystal shards of frozen water dance around him. He got to his feet, miraculously, and pulled off his helmet. His face lacked the usual beard he took time to grow, still evident, though was the rough patch of stubble he liked to feel. His skin still had color to it, but slowly began to grow pale against the small drops of snow. He let a small sigh as his breath coated the air with ice.

"What? Where?" Alan stepped back until his armor bumped against the base of a tree. He jumped back in surprise, unaware of the shadow behind him.

"A little agitated Ally?"

Alan froze colder then the snow that dropped down. He began to remember this place, this part in his life.

"Natalie?" He turned around, seeing those gorges, lavender eyes. She had her auburn hair tied behind her, her face beaming with enthusiasm. Unlike Alan's pale skin, she still possessed lost of life in her face.

"Yeah, its me short stack." She walked up next to him, smiling as she past by him. Her air assault helmet was held in her left arm, tinted black like the night sky above them.

"You getting ready for Halsey's experiments tomorrow?" She asked, standing by his side. Alan said nor moved any type of body movement. This seemed all, unreal. Nothing was making any form of sense, nothing had any coherent thought. He began to rationalize the events taking place, trying to make sense. He was about to say something but Natalie stood by his side, grabbing hold of his hand. That stopped all thinking or train of thought for the young man as he felt her hand once more.

"Hey, you alright?" She asked with concern.

Alan said nothing. All he could do was look down at her hand. Natalie smiled and put her helmet down near the tree. She let go of his hand, placing them on his helmet. She was almost the same height as him, only to beat him a few more inches. Alan felt the padding slip past his rough face, and feeling the cool breeze of the snowy night. She put the helmet down near the tree, next to his. She smiled at him. Alan's eyes kept on her, unbelieving that this was happening. Again.

"Hello, anyone in there?" She said, rubbing his hair. The rough sensation brought back Alan for a moment.

"Yeah. I'm just....in deep thought." He replied.

"Of course you are. " She walked around him, making him turn around to face the open field from where they stood. "Halsey normally wouldn't ask for test subjects like you or me. I'm even surprised she asked for 089 and 056."

"Ivan and Bryce?"

Natalie laughed.

"Yeah those two, lovable nitwits."

Alan moved a bit closer to her.

"I imagine you were able to sneak a peak at the review files?" He asked, beginning to feel like he knew what the answers were. Only, it felt as if something were holding his brain back from remembering exactly. Details were fuzzy and his mind felt exhausted.

"Yep, says they want to test the spartan threes with A.I partners. And we are the lucky ones to help with this."

"I see." Alan looked out towards the endless sea of ice. Small, soft drops of ice splashed across his sensitive skin. "Will they be saying who exactly will test it first?"

"They want one person in a group of four. However, that person will be given the A.I compartment to evaluate his teams performance." She looked at him, her eyes glowing with pride. "Me, Bryce and Ivan recommended you."

Alan looked back at her. "Me?"

"Yes you." she smiled, her face a bit closer to his. "You're our leader. We know you'll be able to do this."

"I..." Alan swallowed the lump that unknowingly gathered in his throat. "Okay. I'll do it."

"Don't worry so much small stack." She grabbed around his waist, and placed her head in under his chin. "You'll do fine."

Her breathing felt warm against the only visible skin on him. Alan, for the first time, relaxed against the cold air. He lowered his head on hers. Smiling once more. He closed his eyes, feeling the sensation overwhelm him. The air around began to sting again, but it wasn't the cold air that stung, it was a burning stinging he was feeling. He felt Natalie fall against him. His eyes were still closed before he realized for some reason, his helmet was placed back on. He looked down and found himself in a crater near a downed pelican. In his arms was the same marble white spartan he knew, and loved. Tears were starting to gather as he now remembered this part.

"N-no. Not this please. Anything but this." He glanced up and saw two other bodies. They were pulled and twisted apart. As if brutes were to use them as their own personal punching bags. Only one spartan had vital signs, and even those were on the edge. She raised her arm, astounding how she even had the energy to lift it up at Alan in the heavy armor she wore.

"Alan...." She whispered. "You came for us." She said.

Her tinted, cracked black visor hid her badly bleeding and ripped apart face from him. Alan stood still, his muscles in lock down. All he could do was repeat the words he already said.

"Of course. I'm not leaving you guys here."

Natalie smiled inside her helmet.

"Heard you disobeyed orders from high command. Again." She chuckled, but then started to violently cough blood through her helmet.

"Save your energy...you're going to--"

"I don't need it." She said desperately. "You need to move on. grab what's left of the Intel, and book it and...." She grabbed his breacher chest plate. Pulling him closer to him. "And don't you ever look back you hear me? Alan?"

"I...." Alan's voice cracked slightly as she held her there. "We go together." Alan could only sit inside his head. Watching everything unfold before him. Everything was coming back, too much for even him to handle. He wanted it to end. Unfortunate for him, it wasn't going to any time soon.

"Not this time short stack. You get yourself out of here. You get back in the action and make ever single one of them pay. "

Natalie's arm started to shake as she used her other blooded arm to reach for her tags. She also had two other tags from the other two Spartans.

"Promise me you'll keep fighting. No matter where or how. But that you'll fight for us." She grasped his hand, tightly squeezing until her arm went loose. Alan tried desperately to hang on, but it was too late. Her body dropped against his arm, her helmet left his gaze and he was left with another corpse to comfort him. Tears dropped down like acid from his face as she fellfrom him. Looking at the tags, his vision became like a water painted nightmare. His teeth clenched tightly as he felt the inner reaper rise once more. His rage began to swell again. From across, the golden visor of his recent squad mate, Bryce, reflected a colorless spartan reading himself against the horde of approaching covenant.

Celstia and Luna had teleported themselves to Fluttershys cottage moments after each remanding squad member gathered around her. Spike and Zecora had been trying to restore order to the panicked animals ever since the explosion. Mostly, all that was needed to be done was to give treats to each and every one to get them to stay in one spot. That is aside for Angle, who had been trying to take other animal's treats for himself. Spike had been trying all day to catch the furry little bastard, but to no avail. It wasn't until the bunny thought he had Spike on the ropes is when the two goddesses appeared with the other three warriors. He jumped from the shelf, right over Spike's head, and hopped his way towards Sam. After being teleported once more, the young marine staggered a bit before regaining his balance. It took him a moment to realize that they were back inside the cottage. Angel hopped on the marines shoulder piece to escape Spike. Sticking out his tongue at him, he then proceeded to eat the treats he nabbed from the other creatures. Sam sighed a little as he scratched the bunny's left ear, making him thump his foot in happiness.

"Oh hey you guys." Spike greeted. He made his way to the three aliens, his smile slowly fading as there was only three aliens left. There was the two humans and the more terrifying looking Elite, but no signs of the metal man and Bathou'mus.

"Hey, uh where's the machine dude and Bathou'mus?" He asked innocently.

Celestia and Luna stepped up to him. They both looked back at the squad who each had looks of sorrow. Konthou didn't say anything. He simply walked past the little dragon as if he never existed. He made his way outside before sitting glumly near the creek. Sam and Daniel followed suite as they needed the time to mourn their commander. Sam gently picked up Angel and set him comfortably back on the chair. Angel looked up at him, seeing the hurt in his face. Still, he managed to pat him on the head before following Daniel out through the door.

"Ummm. Can somepony fill me in here?" Spike asked, clearly not getting the memo. Celestia, her head throbbing immensely from all the magic she used was about to explain. Luna though stepped forward and wrapped her hoof around his shoulder.

"It would appear the two leaders of their company....Have.." Luna struggled to find the words to explain their sacrifice to him. Spike still was confused at the situation, until Zeccora stepped behind him.

"Two leaders, both brave and wise." She began. "Left the earth today in that massive demise."

Spike's pupils shrunk. "Wh-what?!" He stuttered. "B-but that can't be. They..."

"Spike. Listen, it's alright." Celestia said, grunting in pain. "They did what was necessary to protect all of us." Luna went to her side and leaned into her so she wouldn't fall over. Smiling at her younger sister, Celestia looked down at spike. "They saved all of us."

Outside near the cottage, Konthou looked at his own reflection in the water. The gravity hammer blade shimmering against the sun from the blood it was stained with. He stood there for what seemed like forever, thinking over and over, what next.

"Why did you leave me again Bathou'mus? Why? I have no direction, I have no reason." Konthou fell to his knees, putting his hands on them as he began to meditate. Perhaps if he took the moment to think things over, unlike the other times he had not, maybe something would become clear. He opened his eyes and saw the two humans standing right behind him. Sam and Daniel both had their weapons drawn to ensure no funny business was to present itself. Konthou glared at them in the reflection of the water, he scoffed before turning his head slowly around at Sam.

"If you don't mind." He began. "Would you please do me the favor of making it slow and painful?" He said almost sadistically. Sam looked at him, then back at Daniel. The bald marine showed no signs of approval or disapproval. The choice was Sam's to make. Konthou kept his glare on Sam, wanting him to do it, wanting him to end him. There was nothing left for the elite, nothing at all. For all he cared, the peaceful land of Equestria could burn with his brother. The intensity began to eat away at Konthou, his anger raised, and his eyes began to bloodshot as he awaited his fate. Sam looked down for a moment before letting out a small sigh. He looked at his assault rifle before placing it on his back with a metallic click.

"Orders are orders." He said before sitting down next to the elite. Daniel nodded in compliance before holstering his needleer. Stunned, the elite's rage engulfed eyes, slowly calmed.

"Why?" He asked. "Your commander is dead, my brother is dead. Orders or not, I'm no longer any use to you." He hung his head down. "I'm no use for anything."

Daniel sat down on his left, all three stared at the creek for an endless barrage of seconds turned into minutes. Daniel was the first to speak up.

"Yeah, you are an asshole." He started. "Your kind massacred most of my friends." Konthou looked at him, not knowing if he was going to stand up and kill him right there. But Daniel simply let out a deep breathe and turned to him, his face having some form of hope for him.

"But I'm pretty sure you're different. Sure you were retarded enough to follow whatever those scrotum looking prophets of yours spat out, but I guess you kinda made it up by killing those brutes aboard the scarab."

"What Daniel is trying to say." Sam began. "Is that we aren't going to kill you unless you give us more of reason." Sam stood back up, looking down at the elite. "

You want to honor your friend? Then remember what he fought for. For them." Sam said, pointing at the cottage.

"He didn't die for his religion, he didn't fight for what some old fucks said. He fought for what he thought was right." Sam smiled as he held out his hand for Konthou. "So you could do the same." Konthou looked at the hand, unbelieving that they would simply let him have a second chance.

"You think it's going to be that easy? For you two to just allow me to walk around, this 'pony hell' with the fact that I'm a monster to you and everything here?"

"We're not saying it's going to be easy.' Daniel said. "And we will never forget what happened between our species." Daniel stood up. "But you can still do what is right. Still fight for what he believed in. Because we are going to do the same for Alan. Our commander."

Konthou looked back at the creek, thinking intensely. Could he change? Could there still be hope for him?

"I....I......Don't know." He said. Sam pushed his hand a bit closer to him. Konthou again looked at it then back at the sergeant. Surprisingly, in the history of the long and grueling war of genocide against the humans. The Elite, a Sangheili, grabbed hold of a human hand.

Bathou'mus jumped from cover to cover, avoiding his own squads fire on him. He grunted some more as plasma bolts painted the air around him. He hid behind a large stone wall, waiting for his chance to strike back. He glanced around his cover, seeing the flood slowly waddling up to him. Bathou'mus would've liked to know that the slowing pace, was due to the fact his squad was trying to fight back the infection. He looked at his ammo capacity, two grenades, a human pistol with three clips, and a human assault rifle. He curse the awkward handling of the human's digits, but still he managed too pick off some flood forms creeping up on the side with the pistol. The first time he had used it, left him stunned and perplexed at how such a weapon was even powerful enough to take down a fully fledged Hunter in one shot.

'I'll be keeping this for later.' He mentally noted. The blood curling screech of the Flood ringed in his helmet. He looked around and could feel the vibration of hundreds more approaching him.

"Gods be damned. Looks like I'll be joining my brothers. But first." He evaded away from his cover, and used the assault rifle to shred through the fleshy like substances that poisoned his brothers in arms. He kept evading and blasting until his ammo finally read zero. The elite cursed and tossed away the rifle, reaching for the pistol. Before he began to fire at charging flood, his hand began to shake. His vision stared became distilled, and his mind reeled back into the bottom of his skull.

"Wait....A Minute....I know this place." He started to mummer. "I...Remember....." He collapsed on both his knees.

Something was trying to make him forget. Something was trying to block out his memories. Ignoring the Flood, the gun fire, and his surroundings, which became more like a nightmare, slowing down as he started to regain concision. But something was forcing him to forget, to indulge in the vision before him.

"RRRAAAAAAAAAuuuuuuuuuughh!!' Bathou'mus roared against the sky.

Screaming at the pain that forced his head in seeing what he already endured. He closed his eyes and ripped off his helmet as a flood form leaped at him. He wanted it to do it, he was calling its bluff, knowing that this was all just an illusion. When the strike never came, he opened his eyes to see himself awake. But everything just shifted into a different setting. A familiar setting.

He stood inside a bridge of a covenant CSS Battlecrusier. The Purity of spirit to be specific. The last ship to make it off the installation before it met with the fate of the flood. Bathou'mus looked around, seeing a couple of familiar faces. One being 'Refumee and the other elite, the smaller Zealot class one, began to cause Bathou'mus to feel like his head was been knocked around with a gravity Hammer. Feeling the vertigo slip from under him, he waddled forward towards 'Refumee.

"Brother..." He said, trying to grasp hold of the control panel for support. The Elite didn't turn around, his face showed no signs of acknowledging him.

"'Refumme!" he shouted. Still he didn't respond. Bathou'mus turned to look at the Zealot Elite, the one who's left eye began to twitch. Bathou'mus looked back at 'Refumee who now looked down. Turning around to face Bathou'mus and the Zealot, the leader let out a long painful sigh. Behind him, a bright blue light hovered above him with a low humming noise vibrating around it.

"I am sorry if this information has disturbed you lord 'Refumee." It said with a some what high tune to it's voice which would periodically change its pitch slightly. "But the Creators made it quite clear that the rings were designed to eliminate all life in the galaxy. Would any of you like to see the relevant data?"

"At a later time...Oracle." 'Refumee said at last. "I must speak with my men."

"Of course. I will be monitoring the ship's systems." With that the blue orb past by the two elites, with a humming buzz into the opened door way. After the door had hissed shut, the Zealot folded his arms and looked down.

"Brother...." 'Refumee began. "I do not know what to say."

Bathou'mus felt weaker by the minute as he tried with all his might to remember this scene. He KNEW this had happened to him, only that now something felt like it didn't want him to remember. Wanted him to feel like this was fresh and new. New pain, new horrors thrust back to him. Only they weren't, they had happened before. Bathou'mus punched the control panel he had held himself on. If it was pain that wanted him, then pain was what he was going to get. The fist he had penetrated with the holographic interface, had no weight to it as he thrust again and again, each time felt like punching through water. He tried to yell at the two elites, but both ignored his cries.

"What shall we do 'Refumee?" Asked the Zealot. He had relaxed his arms, and pulled off his helmet. "Shall we inform Bathou'mus?"
The spec ops elite that stood invisible inside the bridge, dropped to his knees.

"Bring him up here. I will tell him everything. "

"Understood." With that the Zealot exited the room. Leaving the ship master and the invisible Elite.

Bathou'mus raised himself again, still feeling unbalanced. He leaned up against the control panel, completely giving up any effort to fight against the inevitable.

"What is happening?!" He thought, sulking to himself. "I know this." He grunted as the memory dispersed again from him. "What is happen--" Something cut him off.

Soft sobs could be heard from across the bridge. But the only beings in the bridge was him and 'Refumee. Bathou'mus glanced over towards a door that had a glowing white light peering through the cracks. He wobbled a bit, before slowly making his way over. He stopped next to 'Reffumee and looked at his somber expression. Bathou'mus looked down at the ground, his brain still hemorrhaging from the concealed memory. It took all his will power for him to not fall over as he plunged deep into his mind. The pain was almost unbearable,he felt like being pelted with a barrage of plasma rounds that seemed to never end as he fought his way into the depths of his mind.

He breathed heavily before he found what he was looking for. With the intensity and insanity of a thousand suns, he grabbed at his prize like it was the last drop of water in a infinite sea of sand and dust. His iron grip never faltered as he ripped it out of what appeared to be another's grasp. Bathou'mus staggered a bit before he grabbed on the railing that led to the ominous door. After he pulled the air back into his lungs, he took one last look at 'Refumee. He remembered now, what was to happen next. Sighing, he pushed himself back on his feet and towards the door. He ignored the violent, thunderous footsteps and obscenities that were shouted behind him as he knew about that form of ignorance all too well. He walked up to the door and closed his eyes as the pain from this memory reminded him why he choose this path. The sobs he heard earlier from the door, were heard behind him, not wanting too turn around, but feeling like he needed too. The Elite glanced back at the other Spec ops elite that had collapsed on the ground, his hands wrapped around his face as he mourned over the loss of his faith. Bathou'mus cringed slightly as he too felt the same tears flow from his eyes. He placed his hand on the door, opening it up as he stepped out into the pure white light.

Discord stretched his back a bit before giving it a satisfying crack. He began to yawn some more as he adjusted around in Celestia's throne. His uneven eyes glanced around the hall marveling over how much the room suited his fashion. The floor was turned into a napoleon ice cream rink, with the guards unwillingly skating across it in pairs and with muzzles strapped on them. Clearly they had proved that they had lost the privilege of speech. He turned to look at the most amazing achievements that were presented by wafer cookie form where the glass art used to be.

One showed him being praised by all three types of pony kind, another showed the two princesses bowing before his brilliance. Others showed him doing more unbelievable things such as slaying the cotton candy beast of the coco mountain. But one in particular had a darker edge to it, one that shown brightly behind him. He had both his mismatched arms around two beasts that faced each other, ready to rip the other apart. One resembled Alan but his armor was colorless, and his visor was tinted blood red. The other was Bathou'mus, and his armor appeared more pointed and sharper then before. His armor color was also devoted of the light spectrum. In the middle was Discord's new form, only the red and blue energy coming off of the two metal giants, were being mixed into a perfect purplish glow that was surrounding Discord.

Discord Chuckled as he admired his art. Reaching for a glass he began to pour himself a cup of what appeared to be grape juice.

"Oh you two are going to be soo much....' Discord's eyes widened as he jumped from the throne. He dropped the cup as he began to search for what had disrupted his magic. Using a lollipop he plucked out of the candied throne, he looked into it to see a group of six ponies walking through the main corridors.

"Right on time." Smiling he instantly vanished from where he was.

Moments later, he appeared outside the court area where he once stood for more then a millennium. The entire maze was cut down and replaced by a theme park with him being the main theme on every coaster, merry-go-round and concession stand. The only occupants in the park, were the entire royal guard force, that appeared horrified at how unnatural every ride was. Most guards were tied down and forced to ride most of them, and those were the lucky ones. The others were chained up in stands and forced to be the subject of ridiculous games. Such as pin the tail on the pony, bobbing for rotten apples, and Discords favorite, the complaint office.

Phantom like ponies gathered around as they shouted a the most unluckiest pony of them all. This pony also happened to be Twilight's Big Brother and head of the royal guard. Shinning couldn't believe how ridiculous all these complaints were. Not a single one would be considered understandable or even sensible.

It was always some like "Too much Mustard on my Haydog!" And "Not enough dip for the chips!"

Shinning slammed his face on the desk. His ear perked up as he heard the voice of all his misery come from right behind him.

"I'll take that as your two weeks notice?" Discord chuckled. Shining quickly tried his mightiest to buck Discord, but the straps on his back hooves fastened when he tried to complete such a task.

"Let me out of here Discord!!" He shouted with rage.

"As you wish.' Discord snapped his fingers a he transformed the stand into what appeared was the dungeon. But unlike the gritty and painful housing for the major offenders of a country, this placed looked more like a shrine for willy wonka. Two chocolate fountains with Discord statues gurgled in front of the young prince, making him look in disgust at how everything he protected and guarded was turned into a foal's candy fantasy.

"Well, now that we got you out of that disgraceful position." Discord began. "Why don't we put you in a position you're more affiliated with?" Discord gave him a good shove towards the two fountains.

Shinning stumbled around before loosing his footing and falling in one of the chocolate bowl. He sat back up and spat out the sweet, sticky substance that stuck to his fur. Before climbing out, the Discord statue on top of the fountain began to shoot out a large and powerful blast of more Chocolate at him. The blast knocked him out of the fountain and onto a marshmallow path that rose up a few feet. Shinning was too busy trying to dig out the sticky syrup in his ears to notice the two chained behemoths that twirled above the ground in a anti gravity prison. Discord chuckled some more as he grabbed Shinning with his dark colored paw. Using him like butter knife, he wiped him clean on two giant gram crackers.

"I know you'll love being back to a low, simple guard." He said as he pointed at the two hovering figures behind him. Shining looked back and gasped at the display in front of him. The two beings where no scary rumor's his guards where spreading around. They were indeed real. Shining rubbed the back of his neck before giving his retort.

"How am I supposed to guard those things?" He said pionting at them. "Their freaking huge! And why would I even help you!? Go buck yourself" He said folding front hooves as he sat on his flank. Discord, unamused by his actions, he simply shook his head.

"All you have to do his warn me of their behaviors. If they awaken or seem like they're about to, you contact me with this." He said, making a large jaw breaker appear. "All you have to do is tap it three times and POOF!" Discord flashed away and then exploded out of the hard candy, sporting a swimsuit and a flag with his name on it.

Shining turned his body around, trying his best to ignore him. "First you foal nap me from the crystal empire to humiliate me, then you think you have the guts to make me your personal body guard for....those things!" He turned his head back around, venom in his eyes. "Go to Tartarus you freak."

"And, if you don't..." Another snap of his fingers and Shining could see a group of ponies making their way through the candy themed castle on a giant lollipop that Discord stuck in the ground.

"You can say your good-byes to Celestia's prized student."

In the middle of the lollipop orb, stood Shinning's little sister.

"You wouldn't.." He began, teeth clenched while he growled at him.

Discord, on the other hand, hoovered next to him with a marshmallow over his steaming head. For some reason, Shinning's frustration began to roast the marshmallow that hung on another guards horn.

"It's really up to you. You are the most experienced guard here. And it is such a simple task." With that, he stuffed the marshmallow between the two gram crackers from earlier and with on bite, ate the large, door sized treat. Shinning was about to blast him to pieces with his magic, but that look in Discord's eye, made it clear he had no other options.

"Fine." He mumbled. "But no harming her, OR her friends. Got it?"

"Oh I wouldn't dream of physically hurting anypony. Though, I can't speak for them." He said, regarding the two beings over head. With that, he grabbed the guard that stood stiff, upside down in the marshmallow ground, plucking him out and teleported away. Shinning sighed heavily as he the frozen Image of twilight stood there.

"Twilly."He said, Hanging his head down low.

Bathou'mus, couldn't see anything in the white void. There was no indication that he was making progress, aside from the increasing sobs that came from, well everywhere. One moment, it came from his left, another the right. The only way he could barely tell he was accomplishing something, was when they sounded slightly louder each time. He continued like this for the longest time. Then, there it was, a sound that filled his helmet with such sadness. A song that he felt was being sung by someone. He couldn't tell where it was coming from. He stood still. Trying to listen to the words that were softly spoken across the infinite void. He even cut his breathing down to listen even more clearly. Closing his eyes once more, he began to hear more and more of the words.

"Sleep, little baby, for the red bee hums the silent twilight's fall
From the grey rock comes to wrap the world in thrall
My child, my joy, my love and heart's desire
The crickets sing you a lullaby beside the dying fire."

Bathou'mus looked at his radar, hoping to find anything within his distance. There were red dots misplaced everywhere, making it impossible to detect anything around him. He looked around in a full three sixty. Then, something caught his reptilian eye in the distance. Not wanting to let miracle escape him, he sprinted at full speed towards the dark object. His rough breathing got heavier and heavier as he tried all his might to reach what appeared to be a black, rectangle shape. Using his helmet's binoculars, he scoped in to find it to be a charcoal colored door. With white holes appearing all around it. The closer he got, the more the words became clearer.

"Dusk is drawn and the Green pony's thorn is wreathed in rings of fog
Sheevra sails his boat until morning upon the starry bog
The pale moon has brimmed her cusp in dew
And weeps to hear the sad, sleep tune I sing, my love, to you."

Even though Bathou'mus could hear the words, they where still difficult to make out from the inbetween sobs and choking. Whatever it was, it made him a bit angry that such a beautiful voice was being hurt from forces unknown. This made him pick his pace up faster, until the door became more than a spec in the distance. He kept at until he evaded last second at the door, bursting through it with force a cement truck, shattering it to splinters. He kept rolling until he pounded the ground with his fist to stop his momentum. The light from before grew too intense for him to handle. Closing his eyes, he waited for it to become clearer once more. While he waited, he could still hear the words being sung, only, there were right next to him. Whoever was singing, her voice was like a refreshing bath of cool water to his ears.

"Sleep, little baby, for the red bee hums the silent twilight's fall
Eeval from the grey rock comes to wrap the world in thrall
My child, my joy, my love and heart's desire
The crickets sing you a lullaby beside the dying fire"

Bathou'mus stayed still until the light was replaced by darkness and a eerie silence. When he opened his eyes, he heard the sobs return once more. This time, though, he could make out the silhouette of a pony lying down near a bed post next to a cell. A cell he found he was in too.

"What the hell." he mumbled. The prone figure suddenly rose it's neck at his subtle cursing. Turning slowly around, the creature stared directly at the hunched over Elite in full armor. Visible tears could be seen flowing from her emerald eyes. Although, her left eye was badly bruised and swelled, followed by spouts of blood on her muzzle. Her right pupil shrunk in pure fear. She covered her head with her hole filled hooves as she shrunk into the only corner away from Bathou'mus.

"WH-Who are you?!?!" She said shakily. "P-P-Please....D-Don't-t...H-Hurt M-Me!" She pleaded. The dark pony stole a peak from beneath her hoof at the new company, only to find the white glowing eyes staring directly at her. The chain around her neck pulled against the wall as she tried to distance herself even further from him.

"My name is Bathou'mus." He said calmly. The Elite slowly sat down against the other corner of the cell. "I'm not going to hurt you."

Chrysalis slowly lowered her hooves, seeing him farther away from her gave her some room to breathe.

"What do you want?" She asked.

Bathou'mus looked around the bug like cell, reminding him of 'Yaname'e quarters on certain ships in the covenant.

"I....I'd like to know where I am."

"You're in my hell." She responded. Her eyes began to swell again as she tucked herself into a small ball. "My everlasting house of pain and demise."

"Wait. So I'm dead?" He said, disbelievingly looking at his hands.

"Wait..." The Changeling looked at Bathou'mus for a moment. "Aren't you that being that crashed landed here?"

"Ummmm, I think." He looked over at her, resting his hands between his thighs. "Hard to remember exactly..."

"Then he has succeeded.' Chrysalis looked away from for a second.

"Who? What is going on here?"

"Discord. The spirit of chaos." She turned her head, coughing a bit violently before continuing.

"Discord? What the hell is a Discord?"

"Not what, but who."

"This is still not making any sense." Bathou'mus looked around the place one more time before asking her another question. "Who are you?"

Chrysalis looked at him through her teal silk like mane. Her good eye looked away as she talked in a depressed tone.

"Chrysalis. Former queen of the changelings."

Bathou'mus looked at her for a moment before speaking. "What's a changeling?"

"A being that can change into any pony we desire." She began. "We have established our colony out here in the badlands, surviving on what scraps of love or smaller insects that we can catch."

"Love?" Bathou'mus asked quizzically.

"Yes, we can not only survive off it but use it as power for taking down nations." She let out a sad sigh. "Or try to take down nations."

"What do you mean?" Bathou'mus asked, not sure if he wanted the answer.

"I...Being former queen, it was my duty to keep my subjects sustained and happy with our rations. Little love exists in the badlands." She swallow her lump which painfully forced itself past the neck chain before continuing. "We had entered a drought and my subjects were getting more hostile over our rations. fearing a civil war was too break out, I commanded all my units to try and take over Canterlot and take their love by force." She ung her head once more as she mumbled the last phrase out. "As you can already see how that turned out."

"Failing to keep your promise of food, and failing trying to lead an army." Bathou'mus said.

Chrysalis nodded.

"At least you only wanted food, not complete genocide of their race." He said with a light chuckle, which angered the Changeling.

"You think it's funny?! I was a leader, a proud leader that had thousands depending on me!" She tugged at the chain, hissing through her teeth. "What would know about failing on my scale?!"

Bathou'mus stayed silent for moment. With a strained motion of leaning forward, the Elite grinded his mandibles as he talked slowly at the Queen.

"You think you're a monster? You think you failed big time?" Bathou'mus shook his head. "I....MURDERED....HUNDREDS OF INNOCENTS...WITH MY HANDS." Bathou'mus began to feel a burning sensation inside him as he gleamed at her. "I lead hundreds to kill innocents. You? you led an army to get groceries." Bathou'mus shook his head. "Don't ever compare yourself to me. You are a pillar of light next to me and my failures." Bathou'mus hung his head down in shame.

Chrysalis didn't know how to respond. All she could do was hang her head down with him and mummer the words, ''I'm sorry,"
to him.

After a while of complete silence, Bathou'mus let out a deep breathe before asking the one question on his mind.

"Were you the one I heard singing? "

Chrysalis looked up at him, before a light blush coated her face.

"I...well...it's was just something my mother would sing to me." She unknowingly traced a few circles in the ground with her hooves.

"It was rather lovely."

Chrysalis, for the first time, smiled at the compliment.

"Thanks, but I don't think singing is going to get us out of here."

"If you don't mind. Could you please explain why we're here?"

Chrysalis looked up at him seeing him looking directly at her.

"O.k, this will take a while, but we've got time."

"Thank you." Bathou'mus said before he began to sit more comfortably. "I'd like to know where I am."

"Like I said. You are in my hell. My never ending failures and punishments for them in an endless cycle." She let out a long sigh before she rubbed the tears off her face with her hoof.

"I see." Bathou'mus said, understanding her physical state. "But how did we get here?"

"The one who put us here, needs to keep us here until we break." Chrysalis looked down somberly at the dirty cell. "I didn't last very long. He absorbs you're special powers by putting you in a never ending hell. When you break, your talents or special powers become his forever." Chrysalis began to tear up a bit.

"Wait, I don't have any magic or anything...." Bathou'mus stopped talking as Chrysalis raised her hoof.

"Not magic. Not exactly. Think of your base character traits for all your species. Imagine that gone from you."

"Like your morph powers?" He asked.

Chrysalis sniffed a bit before nodding.

"I see. But What exactly could he gain from the Sangheili?"

Chrysalis let out a long painful sigh. "He doesn't want YOUR traits, Bathou'mus, he wants you broken."

"I don't understand. Why? And why would he steal your power if not mine as well?"

Chrysalis became even more irritable as she relayed what she knew about Discord's plan.

"He....he want's you two to break. To keep fighting each other. So he can gain unlimited power from the chaos energy you two provide for him."

Bathou'mus tilted his head to the side. "Wait, who else is trapped here?"

"The other one."

Bathou'mus's eyes shot open at the realization.

"The demon."

Author's Note

Hello everyone, it's great to be back......again......(Ahem) I am posting this literately minutes before the day of my semester. I am to excited of another year of pain and agony of college but who isn't?

(Thom, Deadpool, 60's Spiderman, Vim, and Fluttershy raise their hands and hooves.)

Get the Camera off of them....Simpleton. Anyway I'd also like to inform you that I have been re-editing some of the previous chapters of Fri-en-emy. So far 1-3 have been re-edited to better fit the story. If you'd like, you can read them for a better understanding of Alan and the gang. But it won't hinder your progress if you don't.
I will be going through more chapters for re editing later on this week and hopefully more chapters soon. Have great year everyone.

Chp 17: Honorary Titles

Author's Note

"Oh god what happened?" Guy sits up out of bed.

"It feels like ive been comatose due to a finals week."

"That's because you were comatose asshole." Phil said as he thrashed around on the couch with an Xbox one controller. "Fucking Ground pound ability, barely fucken works."

"Wait....WHAT!?!"

"Yeah dude, its been like three months, had to tell work that you fucken told them to suck a tuna sized chode for sushi."

"You...did...what?" Guy angerly began to summon his shot gun as he glared at Phil.

"Look mate you probably want to hurry and release that chapter you almost finished but never released." Phil pointed over towards the computer.

"Oh shit." Guy raised himself out of the bed before rushing to the computer.

"Screw you though."

And that's what happened to a certain extent. Glad to be back once more and hopefully I'll finish this fucker.
Please comment below as I love to hear your thoughts on the story and how its coming along so far.

Chp 17: Honorary Titles

Shining armor was enjoying his first in quite some time, day off in the Crystal Empire. With the recent vanquish of the dreaded king, Sombra, he was unable to do anything nice with his dearly beloved. After a quick stroll through the markets, he had gathered himself a bundle of roses from one of the stands, as well as some crystallized daffodils.This day was going to be just him and her. No duties or responsibilities to concern their upcoming anniversary, and no threats to deal with. The air felt nice and the place smelt peaceful from the cheerful ponies all around him. Something these ponies had not been able to experience in quite some time. Pairs of newly found happy couples walked side by side as their young ones ran around the streets, enjoying the summer air. Shinning walked past a couple who had been to discuss the events of their upcoming foal.

"Hey buddy." Said the soon to be father. "Heard you're coming out some time in a couple of months." The blue crystal pony leaned down onto his wife's stomach as they sat outside the public cafe. Shinning slowed his pacing as he listened in.

"I just want you to know that I think you're going to to be awesome." He said softly. "And just in case I miss your delivery when I'm out on business," He gave his wife a quick peck on the stomach.

"HEY!" his wife giggled as she wrapped her hooves around him. "We can continue at home before you leave."

The Blue crystallized earth pony laughed as he trailed kisses up to his wife's muzzle.

"I'm just making sure the ovens warm enough." He smiled.

Shinning was about far enough now to not be able to hear the continuous and painful diabetes enthused love display. But still, that event began a snowball of thoughts into other areas he had not noticed in a while.

"Well, we did mention it. But..." He thought some more on it until he arrived at the castle. A few moments went by and still his mind could not wrap his head around the idea of being a father right now. He decided to shake it off, for now at least. Some things, he just wasn't ready for.

"Maybe a message to Dad.” Shinning said to himself before leaving the subject for another day.

The guards saluted their captain as he trotted through the halls up to his beautiful wife. His smile widened as he knew she’d still be asleep from the excess strain from yesterday’s events. Strains that will soon be forgotten for she had married a loving and rather handsome gentle-colt. He slowed down as he turned the corner, nearing the door to his and his wife’s chambers. Straightening his mane and giving a content deep breath as he gently opened the door slightly. He pushed his head in slowly, watching for any movement near the bed. He saw that the curtains were closed and the bed was occupant. He watch for a moment as her breathing slowly lifted up and down against the covers of the bed. He took a light step against the ground as he moved towards the bed. When he made it to the desk next to it, he placed the bundle of flowers into the vase he emptied earlier that morning. Shining carefully pulled himself up on the bed.

“Honey?” He whispered. This made the Pink unicorn stir a bit in her covers. Shining traced a hoof on her form, making her squirm into him.

“Honey, its me, your sunshine.” He said seductively into her ear. His hot breath made the pink alicorn turn her head towards him. Shining looked at the sleeping princess for a moment, waiting for her twitching eyes to open. But something about her subtle muzzle twitching was something that was off. To him, he knew every aspect there was to his wife, especially her muzzle which Shining began to get this eerie feeling as he lay on the bed facing his wife. Something was not right here, only he couldn't tell what it was. The only time he felt this was when…….No…. Shining’s eye’s shot open as a green flare engulfed him in a flash. He tried to back away but the energy concealed him within the bed.

“Damn! Not again.” Shining was about to summon his magic, but something made him stop. Standing in front of him was not who he had suspected before. The charcoal color reminded him yes, but the form and the smile gave away to a different being.

“Sure, bunny boo, let’s have some fun.” Smiled Discord as they both vanished from the chambers, leaving nothing but discarded blankets.

The door to the restroom opened as a pink alicorn stepped out with a towel wrapped around her form, letting the moisture soak out of her beautiful pink coat. Another towel was wrapped around her head, letting her mane absorb more of the moisture.

“Shining? Was that you?” She asked as she looked about the room. Although nothing seemed to be out of order, something in the corner of her eye gave her pause. She finished wrapping her mane and trotted over to the bundle of new flowers.

“Awww, he must have gotten these this morning.” She sniffed them briefly, absorbing the fresh dew that the arousing textures anointed the air with.
“I’ll have to plan something extra special for him tonight.” She said as she traveled back into the bathroom.

Celestia, Luna, Spike and Zecora all stood motionless on the inside of Fluttershy’s cottage. All four watched with unease as the three aliens sat together on the bank of the flowing river that passed under the bridge. Celestia continued to watch their physical and subtle motion to see if any aggression was to form its unwanted head once more. Even though she was at her breaking point of exhaustion, she still readied herself for anything that could bring harm to her subjects. Luna followed her older sibling as well, keeping her gaze more so on the elite who glumly watched the bald human talking.

"I still would like to know how this all happened." Celestia looked at her young sibling who was not using her mouth to speak, but her thoughts.

"Luna, I understand that this all seems, rather rushed and risky." She said, or rather, thought back. "But you need to trust me on this."

"I do trust you sister. It is them that I find, unusual." Luna kept her gaze on the three as Celestia let out a small deep breathe.

" Your caution is justified profusely Luna. But take head that they have just helped save our species, along side their...." Celestia's voice gave way to a subtle crack that Luna quickly turned her head towards.

"Their commander, you said, you saw what broke him?"

Celestia turned to her sister. I...I saw something inside him, something dark Luna".

"What did you see Celestia?" Luna asked with much concern.

"....I saw death, loss, and destruction. It was awful Luna. Although, I believe that was just the tip of the ice berg." Celestia breathed in the air around her, letting it settled deeply in her lungs.

Luna looked horrified at how strained and torn apart her older sibling was about this whole ordeal. Luna placed her head into her shoulder, giving her some stability.

"We can discuss about the commander later, if you want to. But for now, the most immediate threats are his....Squad mates."

Celestia closed her eyes once more, thinking of a way.

" Luna, my heart thanks you for understanding the peril that we were in. Now we must deal with the aftermath." Celestia looked down at Luna who seemed confused for a bit.

" I say we give them temporary stay here as contractors under us."

Luna continued to stare at her sister, still confused. You mean, you want them to be a temporary force under a military contract? Completely still their own military force, but still help us?"

Celestia nodded.

"Tia." Luna sighed before looking back outside the window. "Is this because you feel like the elements are not enough to handle Discord?'

Celestia stayed silent.

"Tia, are you worried about Discord throwing his hat back into the ring? "

Celestia stepped a bit forward, her tired yet determined eyes kept looking at the three beings that sat besides one another.

"The chaos energy in their universe gave him a window to escape from his prison. But it cannot overpower the elements. The Elements of harmony are, and will be the kingdoms defense against anything that chaos throws at us."

Luna looked back over Cesestia's shoulder, studying the strange creatures that barely moved. She began to think about how to play this very dangerous game of chess, one that could lead to consequences not in favor of either party.

"Do you trust them?". Luna said as she continued to watch them.

Celestia slowly nodded. They can be great allies to us.

"Then so be it. I shall summon the deed." Luna said with no hints of emotions or gratitude.

"Thank you Luna."

Luna turned around before she barely whispered out. "I hope so Tia.

Celestia stayed uncomfortably quite as she watch from afar the three beings on the bank. She stood right behind a very bored dragon and cautious Zebra. Spike, unlike Zeccorra who had the same intentions as the princesses, began to periodically tap his claw. Frustrated that the trace of his cold was still lingering, he sniffled the tiny droplets of mucus that drizzled down his nose. Spike stayed all but silent as he contemplated the rather bizarre and terrifying events that had transpired as he tapped furiously on the window sill. If it weren't for the princess’s containment bubble that shielded the cottage and most of the ever free from the giant explosion, they’d all be dealing with a lot of charred remains of a forest residue mixed with burning metal parts right about now. Spike’s shaky body and irritating tapping began to get noticed by Zeccora, who for a moment took her watchful gaze off the three aliens.

“Young spike, breather of fire. What is it that sets your heart dire?” She asked

Spike rubbed the back of his head before answering. “I...well this all seems way to fast to me.” he said.

Zecora stayed silent as he continued.

“One second I'm at Applejack's house, the next I'm in between a fight that determines the fate of equestria." Spike folded his arms over the window sill. "Again."

"Yes, you have fought both brave and strong. Yet you feel like this has gone all wrong."

"I wasn't able to do much in this fight but help a bunch of woodland critters." Spike glanced over at Angle who stuck his tongue out as he began to eat a carrot on the chair. Spike grumbled something under his breath before looking back glumly at the three beings.

"You feel as if this fight was unfulfilled? By your claws it would have victory you would have willed?"

"But we won...." Spike said unconvincingly

Zeccora shook her head.

"Not with out the cost that you find so wrong, to see your friend go out so strong."

Spike shifted a bit. "Yeah, I guess he was a pretty cool dude. I just don't know how to handle knowing someone and having them gone, just like that. I mean I wouldn't be here if it weren't for him, We all wouldn't." Spike sniffled a bit, not to dry his nose, but to hold back his tears.

Zeccora bowed her head as she patted the young dragon on the back.

“A stranger’s kindness isn't unexpected, from those who wish innocents protected.” She said smiling. Spike Looked at her before solemnly nodding.

There was a load thump as the three beings approached the doorway. Luna and Celestia looked at each other before the door swung open and in came the three remaining heroes. Sam and Daniel step forward as they approached the princesses, followed by Konthou who humbly walked right behind the two soldiers. Sam gave a respectful bow at the sun goddess before he explained the situation to her.

“Your highness, we thank you for your assistance in taking down that super scarab.” Daniel stepped next to him.

“I’d like to say you pack quite a fu---Um….Freaking punch.” Daniel coughed as he corrected his ease of vulgarity in front of royalty. “And thank you, um…..”

“Luna, princess of the moon and co-ruler of Equestria.” Her tone was banal.

“A princess of the moon?” Konthou mumbled. The elite turned his body away from the group as he rolled his eyes at the absurdity of the "Royal" title.

“We have come to an agreement of stability in my unit. The elite is now part of my squad.” Sam motioned with his head for the elite to step forward. Daniel crossed his arms as they all watched the Elite slowly make his way to the rulers of equistria.

"With the recently deceased Commander of the Special forces group of Captain James Raynoir, Commander Alan, Spartan 027, service number 8016364567109/A027." Sam straightened himself as the Daniel lined up on his left doing the same. "I hereby take over this unit as head squad leader and adopt this rebel elite as a voluntary solider of the UNSC and Special Ops for Intel and combat within my unit." Both Sam and Daniel snapped simultaneously as they turned to Konthou who now stood as straight as he could before giving an awkward military salute to Sam.

“I am Begarg’Konthou’icee, known as Kontho from this day forward.” He landed on his thick knee, making the cottage vibrate subtly as painfully tugged at the words that went against his covenant bond. “I have been deceived by my family, followed a lie I wish no more to blindly follow.” His voice cracked a bit as images of his brothers in arms all dying for a cause he no longer accepted. Everyone in the room all watched as he hung his head in shame.

“With my brother gone I wish to honor what he believed in by joining with the remainder of the demon’s squad.” He said with much strain as he choked back his tears of whatever was left of his covenant bond with his blind brothers. Celestia and Luna kept their gaze on Konthou before Celestia looked over to the remaining two soldiers. Sam’s eyes looked over to Celestia who kept her gaze on him and Daniel.

“Sergeant." She asked as Konthou raised himself up.

"Yes ma'am?"

"With..Alan gone, and you being the next in line.....Me and my sister have a proposition for you."

Daniel and Konthou slightly looked at each other before looking at the sergeant.

"And what would that be?" Sam slowly asked.

Celestia looked over at Luna who stared right back at her.

"Trust me Lulu." She pleaded.

Luna trotted up to the beings, letting her gaze fall on the leader who was just a bit taller than her. Still this did not frighten her as she had powers beyond his comprehension.

"We deem it necessary, for you and your squad mates to accept a contract of ours in order to have your presence noted and monitored."

Sam raised an eyebrow, while Daniel of course had to respond.

"Wait, you mean like being a mercenary?"

"No, private contractors to us so that our world will not see as a threat and keep..."

"What's in it for us?" Sam interjected. Luna rose her head a bit, her face now showing some confusion aside from the cold stone stare.

"You shall be housed, fed and bathed if you desire..." Luna continued, but stopped as Sam raised his hand.

"No, not that...." Sam turned to Celestia. "I meant, can you two, Find any way for us to return home?"

Konthou and Daniel looked at each other as their eyes lighted on that subject.

Celestia stared at the Sergeant with no emotion present in her face. She took in a deep breath before giving the young man his awaited question.

"Me and my sister will do everything in our power to send you back home."

Sam folded his arms, not pleased by the answer. "Your Highness....We cannot stay here forever." Sam's voice was cold and determined. "Our commander sacrificed himself for your world. He sacrificed even more in our world. We all have." He said turning to his squad mates. Konthou said nothing and Daniel had that look on his face, the one were he would pull him aside and tell him a crude joke about the whole thing.

Celestia and Luna stood there trying to think of how to go about this.

"We are soldiers, We've seen some shit.......We cannot stay in a perfect world like yours because ours needs us..."

"Sergeant.....We will do everything we can to help you get back home. It will be out number one priority." Celestia looked at him, her voice almost sounding like she needed his help again.

The young Sergeant Sighed deeply before Daniel Laid his hand on him. "Hey bro, it's better than running around with our thumbs up our ass."

Sam looked over to him, smiling a bit as did. Konthou put his fist onto his chest, showing his respect to Sam.

"As long as you find a way to help us get home. We'll do it." he said.

Luna tilted her head a bit before summoning a piece of parchment. "Thank you sergeant."

"You did say We get some grub though right?" Daniel said as he stepped up behind Sam.

Luna raised her brow, unsure on what a grub he was referring to.

"Goddammit Daniel" Sam irritable rolled his eyes. "If we were Mercs, you be the one with the mouth for sure."

"The Demon is here?” Bathou’mus asked again. Chrysalis nodded again before she scooted more into the corner, waiting for the next question to appear that would instantly show her true colors.

“How do you know all this?”

There it was.

The Question that she knew she had no choice but to answer truthfully. Chrysalis hung her head and began to quietly sob some more. She felt pathetic and weak, something she built over the years that she was nothing like. But wasn't she always like that? Deep down? Always trying to prove it to the world that she wasn't a pushover. Now look where that got her. She continued to stifle sobs before Bathou’mus grew irritable.

“Please, tell me how you know all this.” He asked calmly but frustrated.

“I was, supposed to help him, but like I said, I was betrayed and placed here forever.” She stopped as she waited for the being to lash out at her, knowing that he would most likely dismiss her for partly placing him here.

“I see.” Was all that Bathou’mus could say before he looked down and scooted slowly to her in a crouch position. Terrified at his closing space, the queen instinctively braced herself against whatever it was that he was going to do. Instead of the fear that penetrated her soul, she felt his closing form grab hold of the chain that connected to the wall and to her form. He grunted profusely as the links grind and expanded from the blunt pulling. The bolts at end squeaked as they slowly disconnected from the cobble stone wall. Chrysalis looked in awe as the Elite began to strain his muscles from exertion until finally the links gave way and snapped from each other like a broken hunter bond.. After she felt the link of the chain fall to the ground, she opened her eyes and saw him looking right at her. He huffed a bit before nodding at her collar that stopped her magic.

“If you don’t mind.” He said politely as he gazed at the metal collar around her neck. Chrysalis straightened her back as she felt his powerful hands wrap around the metal collar. With a short but careful tug of his hands did the metal rip apart and fall to the ground near her back hooves. Baffled by his actions, the queen looked at the metal beast who dominated her size with such ease that it was terrifying.

“I’m going to need your help if we are going to make it out of here. You know what’s going on here a lot more than me, so please, I ask that you dismiss the leadership of Diskchord and help me return to reality.” Bathou’mus held his digits out to her, waiting for her to grab it.

“I…..I….” She stammered for a moment before looking at her rather two only options. Rot here forever or take the offer the Elite was giving her. With the latter being more than an valid reason to live, she lifted her hole filled hoof into his palm, heaving herself off the dirty floor. Bathou’mus nodded as he carefully helped her on her hooves. Her strength was almost gone save for the ability to lean on the hunched over elite that held her up carefully.

“Now, we need to think. How do we escape?” he began. His helmet scanned around the interior before something around the corner of the metal bars caught his eyes.

“The way you described it made it sound like you appeared from a door way.” Chrysalis started. “Perhaps there are more that Discord did not notice before he trapped me here without my magic powers. But if we can find one and make it out of here I will be able to counter his magic with my own.” She looked down as she clung to the Elite who stared at her. “That is assuming there’s still enough energy in me to do so.”

“Well, you are not going to be able to get any here.” Bathou’mus gently put her down next to the cell wall. Before the Queen could ask, the metal beast backed up as much as he could into the back of the cell before taking a few quick steps then using his evasion equipment to burst through the bars like the wooden door from earlier. The loud crashing shook the entire cell, causing the former queen to shield her head from the debris. Something in the castle walls from the impact started to swirl tons of dust all around them, making it difficult to see or hear. Behind the elite, he heard the Changeling yell something about a magic security system. Bathou’mus reached back into the cell to grab the queen who was coughing furiously. Before they could venture forward, he lifted his helmet off. He began to choke on the unsettled dust that poisoned both their lungs.

“Can you make room for your horn?” He asked in-between cough. Chrysalis, blinded by the increasing sand that swirled the old dungeon, nodded before she felt the inside of Bathou’mus’s helmet touch the tip of her horn.

“The dust is only going to get worse, judging by the way this place is designed! (Cough) I need to make sure you can breathe otherwise you’ll suffocate before we make it out of here.”

With what little magic and energy she had, she made a big enough hole in his helmet to allow her horn to slide through. The helmet automatically shrunk around her neck to filter the miniature sand storm so she could breathe and see. After she shook the particles out of her one good eye was she able to through almost perfectly through the sandy filled castle.

“Wait! How are you going to breath?” She asked as he lifted her on his shoulder.

“I’ll be fine. But we need to hurry! I can’t see but I can hear. Guide us through with your vision and I shall push onward to safety!” He shouted before he began to take steps through the dungeon, keeping his eyes covered with one arm while the other supported the rather light changeling on his bulky shoulder.

“To your right!” She shouted. Bathou’mus obeyed and stepped against the storm which grew more aggressive the more he traveled away from the cell.

“To the left! No wait! Another Right!” Chrysalis shouted again.

“Please! Assert your judgment to a single phrase!” His mandibles tightened as he shifted through the now desert filled dungeon.

“STOP!” She shouted.

Bathou’mus did as instructed, but he begin to get a funny feeling as the ground vibrated. He took one peek through the storm, before him lay a large piece of the said castle. He began to find that the whole place began to denigrate with the sand storm.

“RUN!!” She shouted again.

Without hesitation, Bathou’mus ran forward ignoring the loud crash from his previous position. He began to run straight forward until the changeling shouted for him to start to run in a zig zag.

“LEFT!! RIGHT! LEFT!!RIGHT!!” She shouted.

Although Bathou’mus couldn’t see the degree that crashed all around him, he still felt the vibrations and sounds of crashing of parts of the structure. His settling trust in the changeling began to turn into an iron grip around her waist as he held her tight for direction.

“Oh Buck!!” Chrysalis cursed as she saw a large gap from the exit and the falling dungeon behind them.

“What has happened?!” Bathou’mus yelled back.

“Large Gap! Walls on either side but it’s too big to make it!”

Bathou’mus grinned a bit.

“Walls on the side are still up right?!” He asked as he begin to quicken his speed.

“Yes, but the gap is…” Her sentence was cut off when the mighty elite shoved his weight forward.

“As long as those walls hold, I’ll make it!!” he yelled.

All around the two, Chrysalis could only stare in fear and awe at the demolishing structure. She closed her eyes as he ran full speed at the increasingly growing gorge that separated them from freedom. Bathou’mus tilted his body at an angle as he thrust with all his might in his legs, feeling his old wound rip from earlier as his massive boots landed sideways on the wall. With another massive and painful push from the right wall that crumbled from his weight, and another push with his evasion gear, he tore through the air with a razor streak of blinding light. The pony screamed as he landed and rolled forward into the opened doorway, losing her from his grasp. They both rolled and rolled out into the blinding light similar from what Bathou’mus’s earlier encounter. Chrysalis opened her eye and saw nothing but whiteness. She breathed a sigh of relief before shakily rolling on her stomach, shaking her daze from the adrenaline rush.

“That was of the most fearful ride of my life.” Her breathing began to catch up and calm her nerves as she began to give into deep breaths.

Bathou’mus crawled towards her as he tried to get up. His leg made a sickening snapping sound as he stood straight up. He jerked downwards from the pain, giving a soft hiss from his mandibles. Chrysailis said nothing, but Bathou’mus knew from within she was freaking out from his features. He sat back down and began to see if he still had any of medical equipment in the base of his armor.

“If you wouldn't mind, that helmet and I have been through a lot.” He gestured.

Chrysalis scooted a bit closer to him as she tilted her head for him to pry it off. Bathou’mus gently grabbed it and slowly lifted past her horn. As he lifted it he saw her bright emerald eyes staring at him, not in awe, or even in fear but curiosity.

“Do I have something in on my face?” He asked casually.

“Your scar. In what battle did you acquire it?” She asked.

Bathou’mus grunted a bit before placing the helmet back on. The white lights activated before he replied.

“A tale from the depths of hell will be of more kindness to you than what had happened to me that cursed ring.” Bathou’mus grumbled to himself out of bitterness before he felt an odd shape in his storage compartment in his back armor. He felt around a bit before getting a hold of the human shaped gun. He examined the full ammo clip of the pistol he kept for safe keepings before cocking it and holstering it next to his sword that luckily was still attached to him.

“Before we venture forward, I’d like to discuss a few more things with you about this purgatory.”

Chrysalis nodded as they lay on the ground next to each other.

“Has anyone here experienced anything like this?”

“To my knowledge no, but we have researched the effects back when I was little. It was part of acquiring different strategies of dark magic.” She sighed before shaking her head. “Even I know that to use that energy can consume you to your own dark ambitions.”

“Which would mean that this Diskchord is using this dark…’Magic’ to contain us and….the demon.”

“I only had a few things known of his plans before he put me here, the fact that he some how obtains magic from chaotic events is why you and the....this Demon are here. But judging how we are here in this realm of existence, one separate from our bodies is a form of dark magic. The pain part of it is what makes it a form of dark magic. ”

"This thing feeds off of Chaos?" Bathou'mus placed a hand on his head as he cursed the logic that this place lacked.

"He is 'draconequus' And consume any chaotic event that happens in equstria." Chrysalis rolled her eyes at the notion. "Usually it would take something so little like a disagreement or a fight to break him free. But ever since you and this, Demon, showed up, has got in his head that if he keeps you two fighting long enough, it'll make him even stronger.

Bathou'mus lifted his hand before coming to a realization. "He's using us. Our species's history, that's what's doing it."

"Magic is a useful tool here." Chrysalis said with a sigh.

Bathou’mus shook his head a bit. “I am still having difficulty in understanding this whole magic concept. Back where I am from, it was called technology, for we had no way of harnessing the essences around us without the use of some machine.”

“I see.” Chrysalis said. “I would like to know more about you and your kind once we find a way out of here.”

“One more question.” Bathou’mus said, his tone shifting deeper.

“Can I trust you?”

Chrysalis let out a long painful sigh. “I don’t have an option in betraying you, yet I would seal my own fate if I did.”

Bathou’mus took a moment, before he gradually nodded.

“But take heed, Bathou’mus.” Chrysalis said, her anger rising until she pushed against the ground as hard as she could to stand up. Grunting in pain and anguish, the fire in her eyes and hooves became the strength of vengeance she once sought.

“I will make that slimy weasel pay. For every second I was here, I will return tenfold.”

“This is getting us nowhere Twilight!!” Yelled an impatient Rainbow Dash.

“You know, I think you’re right.” Twilight Agreed. “We should have been at the garden by now.”

“You don’t suppose this is a….” As if on cue, all six girls vanished from the halls that guided them through the castle. When they had appeared, all that was visible was the amount of candy and treats that Discord had turned their beloved capital into. Twilight was aghast from seeing her childhood home turned into a chocolate fantasia that gave the viewer a cavity from just gazing upon the treats that hung on every wall.

“Oh….My” Fluttershy began.

“What a ghastly design for such a historic structure.” Rarity poked at a large blub of ice cream that was soon slurped up by an even more ecstatic
Pinkie Pie.

“ARE YOU GUYS NUT!?” Pinkie ran towards a nearby giant cup cake and proceeded to devour it whole. “THIS. IS. AMAZING!! SUPER DUPER SPECTACULAR!” Pinkie had no such beliefs in slowing down as she continued her campaign to devour every single bit of the moist and succulent morsels of the confectionery treats all around them.

“Pinkie, please.” Twilight began

“Oh come one Twilight.” A voice echoed through the castle, prompting Applejack to grab Pinkie Pie from eating a large lollipop.

“DISCORD!” Rainbow Dash yelled out. “Come on out here and face us you freak.”

“Oh how rude. I take the time to create such a delightful display of your power in your capital and you call me the freak?” Discord appeared in front
of the group, hovering right above them with a purple top hat and a cane.

“Well, at least one of you likes what I've done with the place.” Discord chuckled as Pinkie bit out a large chunk of the chocolate floor.

“Pinkie, Darling, please focus.” Rarity said as she placed her hoof on her pink friend.

“Oh, sorry, got kind of carried away right there.” Pinkie spat out some of the chocolate before falling in line with the rest of the group.

“Celestia warned us the you had escaped, but that’s impossible without the elements.” Twilight gaze shot at Discord who was now standing on the chocolate pathway.

“Oh there are things outside our world that are far beyond your precious elements powers.”

Discord snapped his paw, turning the entire room into the throne room. Here he sat lightly back down in the throne that Celestia preoccupied only now it was filled with gumdrops with a unique jawbreaker theme to it. Here Discord lazily outstretched himself before smiling at the group of mares.

"But don't take my word for it, see for yourself."

"Fine by me." Rainbow proclaimed planting herself firmly on the ground.

"Alright. Girls, just like last time." Twilight said as the entire group formed behind her. The elements began to take light as the each rose above the ground. The Glow barely fazed Discord as he still relaxed himself as much as possible, showing no signs of fear whatsoever. The critical point of the elements of harmony began to vibrate the entire castle as they aimed at Discord who smiled to himself as the beam approached him.

Shinning would've lied to himself if he said he wouldn't have preferred helping his wife with their usual clothing pick up on the early mornings of the weekend. Rather compared to this watching bore fest. Even though the two beings were amusing to wander and ogle over, they soon lost their awe after a half an hour.

"I swear I will put my hoof through his..." Their was a sudden rumbling that made him turn his head towards the to ascended beings, namely
towards the hunched looking one that began a fit in the air. The energy around him began to degrade as Shinning watched in utter shock from the now sentient form began to thrash around, trying to free itself from its invisible bonds. Before Shininig could use the Jawbreaker, a bright light filled the room, stunning him slightly. When he looked at the being he saw it crumpled on the ground, holding in his arms a dark colored, familiar Swiss cheese appearing being. When it started to breath heavily, raising itself on the ground, Shinning could now see the gratuitousness stature, and why it had god like rumors to it. The bore fest quickly became a sudden rush of adrenaline and almost failure bladder control. Bathou'mus shakily rose from the ground as his vision came back. His first glance was at a white pony who seemed to be stunned from from his mere existence. But on further examination, he saw that the pony was looking more at the being that he had underneath him. Looking back down he saw Chrysalis, wrapped around his arms tightly, as if he were the only thing keeping her alive. He placed a hand on her, shaking her a tad to get her to awaken.

"Um, we made it." He said.

Chrysalis opened her eyes, only to find herself looking up and into the eyes of the metal being that had saved her from a torment. Her bright eyes began to tear up slightly as she shifted around the room until they fell on one familiar captain. Her face quickly changed into on of pure regret.

"Oh, Buck." She plainly spat out as Shining began to fuel with rage.

"CHRYSALIS!!!!." He shouted with a large snort through his nose.

Bonus chp 2: For Him, Requiem

"Your actions do not make sense." A light blue light, fluttered through the corridor, in pursuit of the elite who had morbidly trudged his way towards the main bridge of a certain Control station. "Proper protocol for a flood out break is to establish immediate infection reporting." The monitor began to float rather vividly as the elite in front of him finished speaking with his assistant. " Communications must be maintained with all local forces, in order to track any spread of the parasite." After he finished the red clad elite narrowed his brow.

"There are no local forces Oracle." The Red clad elite turned his body around before finishing his sentence. "For now, all you have is me."

The monitor floated after the elite, quite puzzled at the reaction he was giving it.

"But I tracked multiple ships in orbit, including some remaining human presence. " The orb hovered in front of the determined Elite who briefly scowled at him before it started to hover circles around him. "In light of the danger posed by the Flood, surely you can set aside this disagreement with the humans and-"

As they walked past groups of elites who were busy preparing the defenses for the station, the elite quickly stopped before int erupting the monitor

"No, anything still alive in orbit are now our enemies."

The hum of the blue sphere echoed solemnly as they continued their argument.

"The humans have more reason to kill us on site. If you contact them, and if they even cast a sudden glance upon our stationary defense. They will not even consider the thought, to make a peace treaty with us. With every other ship above us; they will not be the help you seek." The elite hung his head down as he awaited the floating ball to respond. 343 guilty spark said nothing, only the sounds of his suspending gravity fields hummed lightly as his one blue eye began to flash a bit.

"But why would they not provide assistance?' The Blue spark hovered, questioning the red elite. "Because of this talk of prophecy and journeys?" The Blue orb displayed a hologram of a wire framed, purple covenant ship sitting in the reaches of space. "I learned a small amount about your covenant before that re-claimer blew up my installation." Images of the Halo array began to flicker on the hologram projector as it quickly zoomed itself into the face of a green clad spartan, wielding a rocket launcher. The spartan fired upon what appeared to be a generator of sorts within a large vessel. The green machine was surrounded by hordes of flood as he quickly switched to his shot gun and blasted the closing flood forms around him. "But my understanding," continued the Monitor. " Is incomplete. The A.I I encountered on board one of your ships, was less then forthcoming."

The Elite stood still as the hologram displayed a series of purple and blue flashes as the image of an A.I core swirled around on the hologram display.

The elite stared contentiously at the display before the monitor deactivated and awaited a response from the Elite. Shaking his head slightly, the elite continued to walk forward, his tone shifting to a more somber expression.

"What you need to know oracle, is that thousands of years ago; at the founding of our great covenant, a bargain was struck between The prophets and the elites." He stopped his pacing as he looked out of a nearby window. Watching the lightning of a nearby storm, flash across the infinite void of space. He looked down at the rails, waiting for the response of the oracle to come back.

"A bargain, I fear will be the end to us." Said a lower voice. Turning around, he saw a spec ops elite leaning against the wall that led to the bridge of the control room.

"If you wish to know of our history, you must first understand that all the covenant has been trying to accomplish, is to pursue the great journey." The blue armored Spec ops elite continued as he glance back outside the same window as Re'fumee.

"And it just so happens that the humans are a blight to our goals." Bathou'mus growled a bit before continuing. "We were promised salvation if we were to completely massacre the entire human race." Bathou'mus turned towards the wall beside him.

"AND FOR WHAT?!" He shouted as he used his strength to pummel a decent sized hole into the forerunner wall.

"LIES! THAT IS ALL WE HAVE BEEN MURDERING FOR!!" His breathing started to quicken, his fist felt like it was jammed inside the wall. He struggled a bit before he started to notice that every one in the room started to take notice of him. He shifted around before Re'fumee placed his hand on Bathou'mus's shoulder piece.

"At ease Bathou'mus." He calmly stated. "You are not the only one here who has been commanded to kill false enemies."

Bathou'mus narrowed his eyes at that statement. "False, enemies?" He pushed Re'fumee's hand off his shoulder.

"We were COMMANDED TO MURDER INNOCENTS!" He yelled back. This caused all the beings in the room to cease their actions. Each one felt the sting of remorse and guilt hit each and everyone of the them in the chest. Re'fumme raised his hand up, signaling Bathou'mus to calm himself.

"Commander Mahek'Bathou'mus." Guilty Spark started. "Please calm your actions." He floated over to him as his calming blue light flashed white as he continued to speak. "You have no reason to cause mass hysteria within your group."

Re'fumee nodded his head in agreement towards Bathou'mus as the Spec op elite sighed before he looked over at Re'fum, then back over to the 343 who flashed his glowing blue eye at both of them.

The elite nodded slowly as he relaxed his shoulders. After the event, everyone started their procedures back up, some slower than others as they thought even more of what they were apart of. Bathou'mus decided to follow the two as they continued their conversation. All the while, the silent elite kept recalling the events of all those he has killed.

None showed more than the time he was sent on a stealth mission on a lone, beginning human colonization. His mind kept racing back and forth on the humans that were sitting down, around a wooden table, each smiling and unaware at the camouflaged Elite standing besides their sink. He saw that they each had smiling faces, happy to have hard work day end with a good meal. His mind kept shifting form their pleasant stories to the horrid screams as they each looked at him with terrifying pleas of anguish. His mind couldn't stop the onslaught of thrusting his sword through the female first. Then over to the second male who tried his best to reach for his weapon. He easily decapitated him as his gun fired at the stove, which was unfortunately, still turned on. The explosion Blasted the last human out of the house and onto the hill.

Where he laid dead.

Bathou'mus crawled out of the half collapsing house, hearing nothing more than the high pitched screams of the farm animals. But, there was a different scream, a whine no less, Or was it cry? He stood back up as the flames tickled around him, his armor pushing the flames around as his shields came back up. He Glanced at the other side of the house, something in there was still screaming. He was about to turn around, but something caught his ear. A sob of sorts, a very young, almost.....infant cry. His mind stopped turning gears as the flames started to creep towards the undamaged part of the house. His curiosity got the better of him. He walked forward a bit, making his way past some holographic of humans displayed on them. He quickly glanced at them, seeing the pleasant smiles as before on each of the human's faces. Something reminded him of a similar picture when he was but a boy. His heart began to pump, but his mind reared back into the reality of what war was.

"Is it a war?" he thought.

The cry again sounded through the safer part of the house, this time closer and much more surreal. Something was in clear danger. Ordinarily, he would let it burn with the rest of the disgraceful humans, but....Something about the way it sounded. He...just needed to see what was causing this up cry, so he can......The elite's thoughts, emotions and heart all stopped instantaneously as he gazed what appeared to be the safest part of the house. In the center, was a small casket, with some trinket above it that swirled in a circle above. He could differently hear what was making the noise now, a clear high pitch wail that shot up from the basket and pierced his heart. The Elite slowly made his way to the basket; he had to see if this was for real. Looking down, he saw what appeared to be infant human, it kicked and screeched at the air as he continued to gaze at the infant. The Infant continued to scream until it opened its eyes up, the teary filled eyes looked up at the elite who just stood there. The baby's cries began to cease, which caused Bathou'mus to turn his head t the side, obviously confused at the reaction the infant was giving him. The Infant's fragile mind began to make unseen connection as it continued to look at the funny object in front of it. To Bathou'mus's surprise, it began to reach up with it's arms, laughing as it tried to grab hold of Bathou'mus's hands. The Elite backed slowly away from the infant, a subtly fear rising in his mind. Something was telling him to just leave it there, let the flames deal with the disgusting abomination. He began to act upon the thought, but as he turned around he heard it start to cry once more. This made him stop again, and turn back around to the casket. The Infant started to wail once more, only this was due to the flames that began to travel towards the room. Bathou'mus's stared at the little wooden basket, wanting to leave this all behind as he did before. The flames began to circle around him, but he never felt more cold than before with the flames about to reach the infant human's crib. It was when he heard it cry again, this time in fear did he....

"Bathou'mus?" a voice pulled him out of the vehement flashback. His blank eyes shifted to Re'fumee who had his eyes covered by the gold visors around them; expertly hiding the fear they held for his friend. Bathou'mus shifted his head up and down while taking in a deep breath. They were now in the main control room, all around them, elites and grunts filled through out the room each maintain a certain aspect of the facility. BAthou'mus glanced all around the room and noticed a blue printed hologram of entire mining station. It appeared ti have very confined and rather amusing symmetry as it hung literally on what appeared to be a rope that extended to no end. Whatever was holding it, it felt like it would give at any moment. Form here, he noticed that there was a spiraling stair case that ascended to the top with the rest of their small crew, traveling it top to bottom with equipment in hand. As the spec op elite looked back down, he noticed once more that the blue light and elite were still talking.

"Still, will you not even consider trying to get the humans to join you? I am sure that they would more than likely want to end this useless war and corporate."

Both Elites stayed silent, Re'fumee shaking his head slowly. "No, Oracle, they would not. Even if they were to join us, we will still need the rest of the covenant to join. But they are still within the clutches of the prophet's iron claws."

"Commander Mahek'bathou'mus." The ball floated over to him as it began to flash it's blue light eye at him. "Would you not agree that if we were to establish contact with the humans, would it not help your kind to stop the flood?" It asked as it floated right in front of Bathou'mus.

Bathou'mus looked over to the hovering ball, his face never changing from it's dead beat expression. He held his helmet tighter in his right arm as he began to think of any possibilities. Then something snapped in his head, an idea that dawned on him.

"Bathou'mus, you have fought and killed over hundreds of humans, would you not consider it suicidal to ask the humans for help?" Re'fumee asked, as he too stepped up to his friend.

"It would not matter, the entire galaxy depends on having corporation to deal with the more serious threat."

"The flood, as you keep stating, yes. But we cannot do that unless all the covenant has banded together on it. Which is why I propose to spread the word on the lies that the prophets whisper in our ears."

Guilty Spark rolled his entire form to signify his displeasure of that statement.

"Your news station will have no effect on the rest of your species if the flood spreads to your high charity. " The tension between the two parties began to rise as Re'fumee glared at the floating ball. Before they could give any more thoughts on the matter, Bathou'mus casually walked by them as if their conversation held no weight towards him. Both Re'fumee and Guilty spark turned towards the silent warrior as he made his way towards the hanger.

"Bathou'mus?" Re'fumee asked. The spec ops elite slowed down before turning his head around.

"Having the humans come to us will be a waste of time and lives." Bathou'mus stated. Re'fumee folded his arms as he felt that his point was finally getting across to the supposed high oracle.

"So we need to go to them. Prepare a phantom for me and me alone." Bathou'mus commanded.

Dumbfounded, both guilty spark and Re'fumee quickly glanced at each other.

"You are willing to go to the humans in an attempt to have them aid us?" 343 asked.

"That I am." Bathou'mus said as he clenched his fists.

"Splendid!" The Monitor twirled around the Spec Ops elite before Re'fumee even had a chance to question.

"Bathou'mus." Re'fumee walked to him, completely dumbfounded by his friends proposal. "How will you do this?" he asked simply.

"The closest Covenant stations are about a light year away, perfect for the phantom to reach."

"How will that-"

"Re'fumee, listen closely." Bathou'mus stepped closer to the elite, his face still deadpanned and frustrated fully. "I am going to be your spy. I'll shall give you information on the prophet's plans and any other Intel I can to relay back to you."

Re'fumee gave it a moment before he authorized anything. He folded his arms as he thought insistently.

"A spy aboard the covenant. Are you sure you will be able to pull it off?" Guilty spark asked as he hovered closely to Bathou'mus.

"They think we are all dead. KIA, is the status they are giving us right now, they know not about you or our plans just yet." Bathou'mus reached into his lower back compartment. He pulled out a blue, hand held orb device that when activated, showed the schematics of a ship.

"My migration back into the covenant will be temporary. My goal is to board this ship. The Redemption."

"My word, Bathou'mus, the Redemption is for ships that personally-"

"Track down humans, yes I know that. It is also our best chance for me to infiltrate and deliver our message to them." He paused as the monitor flashed his only eye a bit before turning towards Re'fumee.

"You have stated before that Bathou'mus has a high rank with in the chain of military command." Guilty Spark asked.

Re'fumee nodded solemnly. "He was on his way to become a ship master."

"I see. I say, this might have chance on successfully being accomplished." The Ball flowed back and forth between the two elites.
All three in the room looked at each other before both the monitor and Red armored elite glanced at Bathou'mus. Re'fumee walked closer to the Spec ops elite, before he reached into his back armor piece and handed him a device to him.

"You'll need this before you head out." Re'fumee tapped on his fore arm as he activated his comm. "Ready a phantom for departure."

Bathou'mus stared at the unusual device that felt similar to an energy sword but had a different weight and design to it.

"That is a forerunner artifact. Something we need to present to the humans as a peace offering to get them to join us."

Bathou'mus stared contently at the device, trying his best to decipher it.

"It is an enhancer suit modifier that intimates electrical impulse and kinetic energy through the user's suite, armor and physical nature." guilty Spark explained as he lifted the device up with his energy beam. "It has limited uses as far as having to recharge for a long duration before being in use again. And the effect only last for only a couple of minutes unless getting directly charged by a concentrated beam of energy. My creators used this as a means to help their more, "Advanced", warriors, aid them in their fight against swarms of flood infections."

Bathou'mus watched as the devices began to unhinge itself and wrap around his armor. Smaller pieces began to break off into even smaller pieces that connected to his helmet's visor that he held in his arm. His armor began to look more ancient as the forerunner device melted with him and surged through his veins as he felt the rush of the device enhance every aspect of his body. And then as quickly as the device latched onto him, it instantly shifted back into the rather oblique square component that it originally was.

"Use it only if you absolutely need to Bathou'mus." Re'fum said as he looked at his friend.

Bathou'mus, looked at both of them before he nodded. He grabbed Re'fumee by the arm and shook it before making his way back to the hanger. He Began to play with the forerunner device in his hand before putting it inside his back armor storage.

Author's Note

Thank god I GOT SOMETHING PUBLISHED. This is just the beginning, I am currently working on the next bigger chapter. This might take me a while to finish, because I am actually going back through the chapters and editing them again. And Even before I jump the gun and publish this next upcoming one, I will edit the F*** out of it. It's great to be back. Please leave a comment below, as I always love to hear from you guys about it

Chp 4: Initial Collision part 1(Getting started.)

//Aboard the Genesis//
//062.5 hours after the destruction of Reach//
//Vehicle and infantry traffic

“C’mon Daniel!! The captain’s expecting us!!” Sam looked behind him to see Daniel slowing down his pace.

“Ain’t going to make it at this speed.” He said panting. “We’ve got to find another way to make it there.”

As if on cue, a thunderous noise was heard behind them as a Warthog pulled up right next to the group. In the driver’s seat sat an ODST with the initials PVT. N. M. on his tag. His helmet was removed to reveal just under military standard red hair length that slightly waved on the sides of his head. His blank expression was directed towards Sam who immediately recognized him

“Sargent Sam.” He said without any hint of emotion.

“Well, well, if it isn’t the robot himself, glad to see ya again Noah.” Sam stepped closer to the driver’s seat just as Daniel made his way to the passenger’s side. Without permission Daniel jumped into the side without as much as a hello.

“Hi-ho!! Get us the fuck over there on the double ROBOTO!!!’ He shouted as he sat on top of the seat with his Shot gun pointed in a charge like manner.

Noah tilted his head back allowing the Sergeant to make his way on the gunner. Once aboard, Noah slammed his foot on the gas allowing the two to be slightly propelled backwards. The Warthog made its way back to the vehicle highway of the ship, allowing the infantry to move smoothly along without any interruption.

“So, I take it the Captain called you up too huh?” Shouted Sam from the gunner’s seat.

“Yeah, want’s us three at docking bay A01, the scientist division of the ship.” Noah shouted as he skillfully dodged fellow warthogs and mongoose riders in artistic drifts among the vehicle traffic.

“The eggheads? Why does he want three bad-asses helping out some military rejects that never got laid?” Daniel asked.

“Hey, watch yourself Lieutenant. These eggheads are responsible for saving us and everybody aboard with the new stealth technology that we've got. Show some respect.” Sam shouted to Daniel who respectfully stayed silent regarding the scientists.

“Hey, cheer up. Being together again can only mean that the Captain has some major mission that only we can get done.” Noah shouted to the both party members aboard the Warthog.

“Hey ya, let’s celebrate by having a drink!!” Daniel shouted as he grabbed the cup sitting in the front cup holder.

“Hey, my Coffee!!” Noah shouted as he used his free hand to try and grab the cup.
But Daniel quickly pulled up the drink out of his grasp.

“Coffee? How did you manage to acquire this delicacy?” Daniel asked as he sipped it.

“That is something that I was saving!! Put it back!!” The ODST’s face scowled as he couldn’t concentrate on retrieving his drink and drive through the halls.

“My my, such a refreshing taste. You are very generous to let me finish the rest of this tasty drink.” Daniel teased.

Noah’s rage built inside, looking for a way to get back at him. Sam couldn’t help but smile at the conflict that these two numbskulls kept getting into. Noah looked up to see a sign that said ‘A01 Next Exit.’ A mischievous smile formed on the ODST’s face, which rarely happened. He drifted the warthog sideways as if to through the Lieutenant off the seat as he made the turn. But Daniel was ahead of him, predicting the ODST’s move he quickly tightened his grip as he centered his weight to stay in the vehicle. After the G-force stopped, Noah floored it to the two doors that awaited them. After Daniel leaned back inward, he put the drink back up to his lips.

“Hehe, gotta do better than----“

That was Noah’s opportunity to strike, which he did lightning fast as he again drifted to a bone jerking sideways stop that made Sam grip the turret’s handle for dear life. But Daniel was torn from his seat as he was perfectly thrown out of the seat towards the double doors with the drink floating ahead of him. Unfortunately, the private’s timing was fatefully dead off, as the double doors opened to revel the Captain standing in the floating cup’s pathway. Daniel was on the floor face down, but as he lifted his face slowly, he saw the Captain looking down at him with a distasteful look as he spat out the coffee’s warm liquids around his lips onto the Lieutenant.

“Oh god, I’m so fucked.” Daniel said accepting his fate.

“Normally yeah, you’d be shipped out the nearest air lock.” The Captain said as he reached into his back pocket pulling out a handkerchief. “But I don’t have the time to place your nut sack into a vice. The mission alone I hope will do that to ya. For now, you’ll be following the orders of Commander Alan. If you have any questions, I want to hear them now.” The Captain said as he irritably wiped the excess remains of coffee off his face.

Sam and Noah made their way out of the Warthog to the Captain as Daniel quickly picked himself off the floor.

“Sir, what exactly will be the importance of this mission, are we not to make it to earth and stop the Super Carrier from there?” Sam asked.

“We can’t risk that Sargent. Earth isn't prepared for a covenant invasion just yet. We hold them off now, or die trying. We won’t lead them to earth either way.”

All three now understood the gravity of the situation. With grave looks turned strong nods of determination, all three stood in line as they each saluted James. Fully aware at the implications of importance that this ship they served on was now in.

“Sir, we are ready for the duties of the UNSC Marine and Special Forces corps. What is that you ask of us?” Sam said as his two buddies lined up in a respectful stance side by side each other.

“Well for one thing, not dumping urine all over me would be a great fucken start. But for now, you kick those sons of bitches back to hell.” He said with his military tone.

“Sir, yes SIR!!” shouted all three.

“I handpicked you three for this mission because I’m confident in your abilities to do what you do best. Even though all three of you piss me off the fucking walls, I can’t say I know anybody that can get the job done like you guys.” James raised his metallic arm to give a good-bye salute to his special group force. When finished, the Captain then made his way to the Warthog.

“Any further questions will be answered by either Charlie or The Commander himself.”

“Sir.” Sam said as the Captain sat in the driver’s seat. James lifted his head as he looked face to face to the young Sargent.

“I wanted say, just in case...” Sam said as he saluted once more to express his gratitude. "It's been an honor."

“Likewise Sargent.” James saluted back. The engine to the warthog flared as the Captain floored it to the bridge. Taking one last look at the young man he just sent to his demise. As he shifted gears, he swallowed the sad lump in his throat as he sighed heavily. Sam stared at the shrinking vehicle for a while, until it vanished around a corner of the ship. He looked down before pulling his assault rifle to his chest. Noah and Daniel had already made their way through the doors, waiting for the sergeant.

“So, how much you wanna bet that this commander is some feisty hot hucho momma?” Daniel said with enthusiasm

“Who said anything about the commander being a she?” Noah asked following the Lieutenant.

“Hey, I’m just saying. And if I’m right, I got dibs mate.” Daniel said, as he taunted Noah. the ODST replied with his usual signature blank expression.

“You are such a fucking horn dog." Sam butted in as he made his way inside the hanger. "Either way, you two are going to show the up-most respect, no matter who this commander is, understood?”

“O.K. No need to be such a cock blocker Sam.” Daniel teased.

“And the Captain trusts us with the fate of this ship? God I’d be lying if I said that we wouldn't be partially fucked.” Noah said in a negative manner.

“Hey, we are going to do what we've been doing ever since we survived Reach. And that’s kicking the shit out of these covie bastards, or die trying. Are you two going to fall in line, or do I have to find other fuckers to do this with me!?!” Sam yelled in his military voice.

Noah and Daniel looked at each other. Putting aside their personal shit, they both raised their weapons as they shouted in unison.

“HURRAH SIR, WE’RE WITH YA!!”

“Glad to hear it, now let’s show 'em what we've got.” Sam said walking to the center of the docking bay.

When the entire squad was inside the bay, they took one look at their surroundings to find nobody else present but the phantom and the table of covenant class weapons, sitting neatly in a row. Daniel and Noah walked up to the table to inspect the weapons to see if any matched what they would prefer to use in combat.

“Who the hell would use a focus rifle aboard a covenant carrier? Using anything beyond a DMR’s range would be hard as hell to apply in such close quarters.” Daniel said as he turned to Sam forming a mischievous grin. “Hey, how about we start a kill count once aboard?”

Noah rolled his eyes. "That's unless you would like a particular numbness in the growing region. Then yeah, sure."

Daniel dropped the focus rifle as he scooted a few feet away from the private.

I should use that more often. Noah thought as he smiled underneath his hair.

Sam rolled his eyes as he rubbed his thin black hair before he reached down to his neck and gave that a good rubbing. He reached into his pocket for a cigarette right before he noticed the pedestal that had a glowing human who was sitting on what seemed to be a Victorian style chair. After lighting his cigarette, he walked up to the hologram and gave a puff to try and get a physical response from the A.I.

“Culverton…” He said in a rather banal manner.

The A.I. put down his makeshift newspaper to show him smoking his pipe out of annoyance.

“Prefer menthol huh?” It asked.

“How did you—“

“Detect the carbon mixing in the air through levels of hydrogen and oxygen pressures throughout the room? It still haunts me to this very day." It said dismissively.

Sam walked up to the A.I. while pulling the cigarette out of his mouth to give a puff directly into the pedestal.

“Where’s the commander?” He asked in a threatening tone.

Noah and Daniel appeared right behind Sam as if to simulate a pair of goons trying to intimidate a prisoner. Daniel raised his shot gun as Noah placed his helmet on his head to look even more intimidating. But before the A.I. could give an appropriate response, the side doors to the phantom opened to reveal a yellow blur jump out and land with a bone crushing drop to the side of the pedestal where the group was standing. In an immediate response, Noah drew out his silenced SMG as Daniel aimed his M45 shot gun at the golden being crouched in a landing position. Sam stepped back while using his arms to signal the two to lower their weapons.

“Well speak of the devil himself.” Culverton chuckled.

Alan raised himself off the floor to get a good look at the squad he was now in charge of.

“Sergeant Samuel Apricot?” he said as his MK V Mjolnir helmet tilted towards him.

The Sergeant quickly snapped out of his state of awe as he addressed the six and a half foot tall tank that spoke in deep voice rival to the Master Chief.

“Present, as well as my two companions. Lieutenant Daniel." Sam tilted to Daniel, who nodded his head at the Spartan. "And Private Noah.” Noah held his gun tightly as he let out a small controlled breaths. For the ODST, there was no 'Getting used to' Seeing Spartans in action.

“Have you been briefed about the situation?” Alan asked as he examined the group. Reading files that popped on his displays, and sorting them manually into the folders he stored in his helmet's data base.

“Not entirely. Me and my unit here would like to know more about this mission we were gathered for. And why a Spartan is leading it." Sam and the other two marines stood cautiously still as Alan said nor moved any body movement.

“I will release all information once everybody has made their way onto the Phantom. Grab your gear and head up into the gravity lift.” He said, making his way past the squad. Daniel, completely annoyed by the dismissive Spartan, raised his middle finger as the yellow machine past him. Noah punched his shoulder piece to get him to move to the gravity lift.

All three made no more second gesturing as they grabbed what they had on them and quickly walked up to the gravity lift of the Phantom. Alan, meanwhile, began to sort out what would be the most appropriate attire for this critical mission.

God I feel like a kid in a candy store. he thought to himself as he grabbed the most interesting shaped gun he could find. He lifted up a very smooth like gun that rivaled the DMR in length. Popping the back side of the Needlier rifle, he inspected the ammo cartridge to find it filled to the brink with fresh needlier rounds. He reached for some plasma grenades across the table as he adjusted his rifle.

“Perfect.” He purred, slinging it onto his back while he grabbed extra rounds. He then noticed a very large canon shaped weapon next to the plasma repeater. Thinking about it, he hefted it on his shoulder as he got a quick feel for its odd shape.

“I’ve got a use for you alright.” He said as he reached out to grab as much fuel rod ammo as he could grab.

“Sir, you are positively giving me the willies. I don’t think any other Spartan I’ve encountered has ever had this kind of reaction to Covenant weapons.” Culverton got up from his makeshift chair as it quickly evaporated into a holographic mist.

“Other Spartans aren't like me.” He simply stated as he trudged back to the Phantom.

“If I were to compare you to any other Spartan,” The A.I. looked at Alan who had turned around to face him one last time. "That would be an inaccurate comparison. In a positive manner of speaking." With a rare smile, he gave a respectful bow as he dissipated into a fine mist. Alan stopped his pace as he tilted his head towards Culverton’s remark.

“Funny, that’s what the Captain once told me.” He then continued his way back aboard the Phantom.

Sam stumbled a bit as he jumped into the interior of the Phantom. His crew where ahead of him with the discussions of what the hell just happened.

“A SPARTAN!?!” Daniel shouted. “What the---“

“Hey, what’s wrong? Having a Spartan on our side is something we should consider lucky. They’re tough mother fuckers.” Noah said as he leaned casually against one of the seats.

“Yeah, But still, A FUCKING SPARTAN?!?” Daniel said as he put out his arms.

Noah rolled his head to show the reaction from within his helmet. Sam placed a shoulder on Daniel to calm him down.

“Either way, we have a duty. We are going to help him in whatever he asks of us. Remember, it’s for Shelly and Earth. So let’s get into the mindset of taking down that Super Carrier one way or another.” Sam’s eyes kept on Daniel until he finally got the message. Noah nodded affirmatively as he adjusted his body into a more comfortable position.

They stood motionless until the gravity lift door opened once more for the Spartan. Alan’s armor scrapped against the lip of the entrance before fully landing aboard the ship. He walked up to the squad while placing the fuel rod against one of the seats. No one dared to speak his mind until the metal beast allowed it. But Sam wanted answers.

“So, if you don’t mind sir, I don’t like being kept in the dark. Mind telling us what exactly what it is that we’re in for?” Sam walked up to the Spartan to see if he could find a reaction through the Spartans dark blue visor. Being at close proximity with the metal man, Sam could see why most marines and normal people would have a freak out.

“Our orders are to board the Redemption and disable the slip-space drive. Captain James is going to activate the stealth systems when we exit slip space to give us a chance to board." He turned his helmet at the other two men. "You and your team will help me clear the hanger of any covenant and keep that position until I disable the core for the Genesis to have a clear shot with its MAC canon.”

Alan paused to allow them a chance to wrap their minds around the plan. Daniel walked up behind Sam followed by Noah. They all stood at attention as they gave Alan a sign to continue.

“I will be using the upgraded activated cameo to make my way to the drive core. Once I've disabled it, I will make my way to back to you and then we will board the Phantom as Captain James fires upon the bridge. Any questions?” Alan looked at his platoon to make sure there was a full understanding. Daniel raised his hand as if he were in a poorly taught class room. Alan looked down at the Lieutenant.

“Hey, uh why do we have to be inside a Phantom though? Wouldn't a Pelican have a better chance at making it through?” Sam gave Noah a shocked expression from Daniel having an actual legitimate point.

“Culverton will be giving them a false signal into thinking we are friendlies through covenant channels. When they release the other Phantoms to board the Genesis, we will blend right in.”

The platoon looked at each other with an understanding look. Sam stepped back as he leaned on his back leg.

“Alright, sounds like a plan, how long until we get started?” As if on cue, all their com units pinged to allow the voice of the Captain to come through.

“All available units, we are exiting slip-space. This is not a drill, get into designated positions now and show these Covenant Bastards what we Humans are made of!! HURRAH!!!”

A chorus of Hurrah's echoed throughout the ship as all military staff prepared for battle.

“Captain sure knows how to make a speech.” Sam said. Alan stepped past them while giving orders to the squad as he made his way to the cockpit.

“I want the Lieutenant and Private on both sides of the Phantom arming the plasma turrets. Once aboard, you two will open fire when I release the hatch.” He stopped as he pointed to the back of the Phantom as Sam followed him. Sam looked at the direction eyeing a few UNSC crates of ammo and gear.

“I want you to help them by using the Rockets to clear out the heavy infantry.” Alan said as he stepped into the cock pit. Sam rushed over to find a whole stock pile of UNSC weapons and ammo to make a grown man cry. He swung his MA5C assault rifle on his back as he picked up a fully loaded rocket on his shoulders.

“Oh hell yeah!!” he shouted.

//Aboard the Redemption//
//063 hours after the destruction of Reach//

‘Goddamit!! Got to hurry, oh please tell me I’m not too late.’ Bathou’mus was in a raged filled rush as he knocked other fellow Elites aside to make it to his ever so close destination. A large door awaited him as he wasted no time sprinting at his max speed. He slowed down as to allow the doors to open atomically, but ran past immediately as he reached the bridged to have his hopes crushed as a brute stood in his way. It held the royal body armor that was originally designed for the elites, making the helmet hard to fit upon its thick skull.

“HALT!!! By order of the Prophets, you are to---“The brute was punched aside by the Elite as he took the opportunity to run ahead knowing that wouldn't keep the Brute at bay.

“YOU PEST!!! I’ll EAT THE FLESH OFF OF YOU!!!” it gave chase to Bathou’mus in hopes of catching up, but the Elite was too fast for the beast. The Elite made his way up to a slanted floor leading up to the control center. He gave a quick duck and role as he cleared the remaining distance between him and his goal.

“SHIP-MASTER!!!” The Elite shouted with his out of breath voice. When the Elite looked about the room, he realized it was too late. The Elites were all lying on the ground lifeless as Brutes moved them into a soaking pile of purple blood. Bathou’mus stepped back as he saw the Ship-master head role towards him convulsing fresh blood from being recently torn off.

“You and your kind have disobeyed the prophet’s will.” A dark voice said from the command chair. From the chair sat a Brute with golden plated armor as his gravity hammer was placed by his side. “And with your insolence, I will send you and your kind to the depths of hell.” Bathou’mus recognized him as the Chieftain from earlier. The Elite then placed his guard up as dozens of Brutes circled around him.

“When we take care of the humans, and feast upon their remains. The Brutes will become the vanguards to the great journey, and send you and your kind to oblivion.” He stood up from the chair as the circle of brutes became complete. He grabbed his Gravity Hammer as he stepped with in the circle to challenge the spec-op elite.

“And I, Ju’bath, will send you--“

The elite quickly grabbed the plasma grenade equipped to his side and threw it at the Chieftain’s face, sticking it dead on his helmet. The Brute quickly tried to pull off his helmet but was too late as the explosion ripped through his skull, splattering his brain matter in random directions. Bathou’mus took the opportunity to use his evade gear to send him flying towards the gravity hammer that fell from the Chieftain’s grasp. He reached out and grabbed it in mid role as he landed back to face the circle of brutes still confused of what had just occurred. He wasted no time smacking the brute to his left into the air as its limp body traveled towards the entrance of the bridged. The brute that had chased him, finally made his way into the room completely out of breath.

“You……you….will….wait…….what the--“

The dead body that Bathou’mus had knocked across the room with the gravity hammer, came crashing into the ignorant beast's head first, knocking him unconscious. Bathou’mus used the remaining energy in his evade gear to dodge the spiker rounds being fired at him from the enraged group of Brutes behind a control panel. He landed with a thud as he tightened his grip around the hammer.

‘I SHOULD’VE KNOWN!!! The Prophets will burn on the ends of my blade, I SWEAR TO IT.’

Bathou’mus kept his body crouched behind the temporary cover, taking his time to figure the best possible solution out of this. Looking to the side, he eyed a grunt cowering right behind him, using him as a shield. He yelped as he noticed Bathou’mus looking directly at him, fearing the piercing white lights that shown through his deep blue helmet. Bathou’mus quickly pulled the Grunt out of the way of oncoming spiker rounds. He looked at the Grunt who shook out of fear as his grip tightened around the Grunt’s bulgy arm. He placed the gravity hammer down and pulled out two more plasma grenades from his side. He placed each one in the Grunt’s hand and nodded in a silent confirmation to the Grunt who put his brave face on as he too nodded in understanding.

The Brutes ceased fire as they began to flank the Elite. Three of them stood at the ready in the front as two on the left and right began their ascent on both sides of the Elite’s cover. Before the Brutes could round the sides, a screeching war cry came from a small grunt that flew from the cover and through the air towards the three brutes in the middle. The Grunt opened his arms as he latched onto the Brute’s face with his stubby arms. A giant flare exploded between the brutes as Bathou’mus took the opportunity to dash at the two brutes at his right flank. Skilfully dodging the spiker rounds as he smacked the brute with the full force of the gravity hammer, crushing his skull easily. The brute to his side roared as he tried to punch the Elite but his fist barley grazed the pointy shoulder piece of the Elite who spun around with his wrist blade glowing bright as he drilled it into the monster’s throat causing an immediate blood flow from the brute who dropped to his knees. With another motion, he drove his blade into the bottom back of it's skull, jamming it tight from the force. Bathou’mus placed his large three toed boot on the brutes back as he kicked it onto the floor, spreading a flow of blood across the ground.

Bathou’mus stood tall as the remaining brutes from his left flank charged him in a blinding rage furry. But a sudden jerk in the ship caused all three to stumble as the ship exited slip-space. Bathou’mus looked into the starry night expecting to find the human ship in plain view but found nothing. His brain clicked as a brilliant idea popped into his head. Seeing the two Brutes still trying to regain their balance, Bathou’mus dashed towards the internal communication network that broadcast to ever infantry aboard. He quickly activated the screen and waited for the activation signal. Once he heard the ping inside the Bridged, he continued his plan.

“BROTHER ELITES!!! THE BRUTES HAVE GONE MAD!!!! THEY ARE GOING TO SOIL THE GROUND WITH OUR BLOOD!!” Bathou’mus quickly adjusted the camera onto the pile of dead Elites, and then to the brutes that quickly started to charge him once more.

“FIGHT!!!!FIGHT AGAINST THESE FOOLS WHO DARE TAKE ON THE SANGHIELE!!!” Bathou’mus quickly dodged a spiker round that pierced the screen display. The Elite smirked inside his helmet as he now had a new plan in focus.

‘That’s right, I’ll start a war within, give the humans sometime to escape.’

The brutes got closer as Bathou’mus’s wrists blades hissed into view.

‘I can’t undo my mistakes, but I can fight for my right to choose.’

He thought as he used his evade to charge the brute’s head on, blades whistling through the air.

//Equestria//
//Canterlot//

Celestia made her way once more to the royal dining area. Walking around, she could see that her subjects were busy placing the royal decorations for the grand galloping gala. As she walked, she was annoyingly stopped from her goal of breakfast as they continued to pester her about her opinions for the decorations.

“Princess, how would white and gold look?” A mare asked her.

“Lovely, just perfect.” Celestia nodded. ‘Jeez, why even need me for that one?’ she thought as they trotted away. A painful knot formed in her stomach as she felt the need for food once again surface.
‘Oh please, oh please oh please let that be the last one,’ she complained as she slightly trotted into the dining area.
‘Oh thank Celestia……Wait. That’s me.’ She faced hoof herself as she used her other hoof to open the double doors to a wave of reporters that flooded through flashing their cameras in her surprised face.

“Princess!!! Is it true that you had a romantic relationship with the private?” One asked.

“I…What…” The princess’s state of shock still had a hold on her as she was bomb barded with bright flashes and constant yelling.

“Is it true, that you did this out of horny tendencies?” another asked.

“No but I can explain….”

“Why did you make advances towards a younger stallion, rather than one more age appropriate to you?”

“HEY!” Celestia’s voice gave way to a more hurtful tone.

“Is it true you've had a strong relationship with Discord, spirit of chaos?”

“I…can….I”

“Princess, why is it that bread goes in a toaster, but only toast comes out? Where does the bread go?” All reporters stopped their flashing and crowding of the princess to look at the young stallion with the out of context question. He looked back as he gave the mob a serious expression before giving his reason.

“THE WORLD MUST KNOW!!!!!” he stated. As the group shifted back their focus to Celestia, they found her nowhere to be seen.

“Where’d she go?” they murmured to each other.

“She probably knows something”

“She’s probably going through her time of the month too.”

“Where does the bread go?” they asked themselves as they walked about looking for the princess. Up above, Celestia was hiding behind a giant chandelier as she waited for the rest to leave. When the last of them left, she descended from the ceiling to the ground.

‘Oh my, please tell me that’s it, I don’t know how much more I can take.’ She slowly peaked through the doors to find nopony about.

She relived a content sigh as she made her way to the table. Seeing her favorite breakfast present and untouched made her worries instantly vanish. Eying the fresh squeezed orange juice still chilled next to the tasty crispy eggs and her morning sunflower sandwich made her salivate from the mouth as she sat on her chair to devour the deliciousness that awaited her taste buds. But before she took her first bite of the sandwich, a letter appeared in front of her face as she recognized it as Twilight’s regular friendship lessons. Before she opened it, she took a massive bite out of the sandwich as she used her magic to read it as she ate and drank. Her eyes scanned it before she coughed back up a bit of the orange juice as she re-read that last part out load to herself.

‘So we will be on the morning train in an hour and be there around late afternoon. Also on a side note, I've written this letter myself to ask something important that I don’t want anypony besides us to get wind of. But…..I might….Oh dear me how can I say this. I think I've developed feelings for Applejack and I don’t know what I should do. Please Princess, I need to talk to you personally about this epidemic.

Your faithful student, Twilight Sparkle.’

Celestia chuckled to herself lightly as she teleported the letter along with all the rest. She took another swig of her O.J. as she devoured the yellow flaky substance on her plate as she dipped part of her sandwich into the golden yolk.

“I guess she’s all grown up now.” She sighed as she recalled the first day she saw her magic burst through the building right after the sonic rainboom. She was such a little thing, and such an egghead. Celestia smiled at the pleasant memory as she wiped her chin of the excess yolk dripping from her chin. She got up from her chair and preceded to the royal throne room to begin what she likes to call the ‘Royal Suck Up Procedures’ where everypony had to have her opinion about the details for the Gala. She bowed her head in annoyance as she focused at the task at hoof…er hand….er whatever you call those things.

The doors to the throne room opened as she made her way through the hallway. She walked past the glass windows that showed the chronicles of the Mane six and all their famous accomplishments. She hesitated as she eyed the one where her and her sister first stopped Discord. Her expression turned into a pained and anger filled one as she quickly walked back to her seat. Sitting down and realizing she had some time before they came piling through, she placed her hooves on her face as she caught her emotions before they escaped from in the form of tears beginning in her eyes.

“Tia?” Luna’s voice was soft spoken as she gently nudged her sister to grab her attention.

“Oh Lulu, I didn't notice you. I assumed you were already asleep.” She brought her face back into the professional princess mindset as she addressed her sister.

“I thought you’d need my help this morning. Since I won’t be at the Gala tonight, I figured you’d need some help getting started.” Luna sat upright as the doors from across opened up with the party planners walking towards them to get the final details for the big event.

“Twilight needs my advice on dating. The irony is that I’m having some trouble as well. Maybe some time you could help her out with that.” Celestia whispered low as she looked at Luna with pleading eyes.

“Of course Tia. I know it’s been a while, but I’d gladly help the both of you.” She smiled.

“Lulu, I meant for her I---“

Luna gave her a blank expression to tell her that what she was about to say was a load of crap. Celestia lowered her head to express her surrender to her younger sibling, something older siblings have never enjoyed.

“O.k lulu, I could use your help as well.” She said as the crowd started to form a neat line in front of them.

“Trust me Tia, after I’m through with you, stallions will through themselves at you.”

“Lulu!” She loudly whispered while forming a blush.

“Heheeh, Oh Tia.” Luna giggled as she punched her sister lightly. “Tonight is going to be a night to remember.”

“Of course it will.” Celestia rose from her throne as she walked towards the first pony in line.

“Alright. WELCOME PONIES!! THIS YEAR WE WILL DIVIDE THE LINE INTO TWO ROWS AS MY SISTER WILL BE HELPING ME THIS TIME.”

The row splinted up as they were commanded to do so. They each got into two easily planted rows as the Princess shouted once more.

“Alright, let’s start with you.” The mare in Celestia’s first row walked up as he held a chart of chips to dip ratio on a canvas.

“You, see according to my charts, last year’s chips and dips consisted into not enough chips for the dips. And the year before that we didn't have enough dip for the….”

Celestia internally faced hoof herself into a bloody mess.

‘Oh please, kill me now.’

Author's Note

The next two I will work on as much as I can.
End of fourth term, got to focus on not repeating the Twelfth grade.
Any whos down in whosville. Have fun reading.---Sup3rsay3n592

My my, he really tried on that one, and it shows. I will be working on some school projects for a bit, but I will write some more soon.